Jules Verne ...............................................................................................................................................1

INTRODUCTION...................................................................................................................................2

South America.........................................................................................................................................3

CHAPTER I THE SHARK ......................................................................................................................3

CHAPTER II THE THREE DOCUMENTS...........................................................................................6

CHAPTER III THE CAPTAIN'S CHILDREN.....................................................................................11

CHAPTER IV LADY GLENARVAN'S PROPOSAL ..........................................................................14

CHAPTER V THE DEPARTURE OF THE "DUNCAN" ....................................................................17

CHAPTER VI AN UNEXPECTED PASSENGER..............................................................................19

CHAPTER VII JACQUES PAGANEL IS UNDECEIVED.................................................................24

CHAPTER VIII THE GEOGRAPHER'S RESOLUTION ....................................................................27

CHAPTER IX THROUGH THE STRAITS OF MAGELLAN ............................................................32

CHAPTER X THE COURSE DECIDED.............................................................................................35

CHAPTER XI TRAVELING IN CHILI...............................................................................................40

CHAPTER XII ELEVEN THOUSAND FEET ALOFT .......................................................................43

CHAPTER XIII A SUDDEN DESCENT.............................................................................................46

CHAPTER XIV PROVIDENTIALLY RESCUED..............................................................................52

CHAPTER XV THALCAVE ................................................................................................................56

CHAPTER XVI THE NEWS OF THE LOST CAPTAIN ....................................................................60

CHAPTER XVII A SERIOUS NECESSITY ........................................................................................66

CHAPTER XVIII IN SEARCH OF WATER.......................................................................................69

CHAPTER XIX THE RED WOLVES ..................................................................................................74

CHAPTER XX STRANGE SIGNS......................................................................................................81

CHAPTER XXI A FALSE TRAIL.......................................................................................................85

CHAPTER XXII THE FLOOD .............................................................................................................89

CHAPTER XXIII A SINGULAR ABODE ...........................................................................................95

CHAPTER XXIV PAGANEL'S DISCLOSURE................................................................................101

CHAPTER XXV BETWEEN FIRE AND WATER ...........................................................................106

CHAPTER XXVI THE RETURN ON BOARD .................................................................................111

Australia ...............................................................................................................................................116

CHAPTER I A NEW DESTINATION...............................................................................................116

CHAPTER II TRISTAN D'ACUNHA AND THE ISLE OF AMSTERDAM...................................122

CHAPTER III CAPE TOWN AND M. VIOT....................................................................................124

CHAPTER IV A WAGER AND HOW DECIDED ............................................................................127

CHAPTER V THE STORM ON THE INDIAN OCEAN..................................................................131

CHAPTER VI A HOSPITABLE COLONIST ....................................................................................136

CHAPTER VII THE QUARTERMASTER OF THE "BRITANNIA" ...............................................140

CHAPTER VIII PREPARATION FOR THE JOURNEY..................................................................146

CHAPTER IX A COUNTRY OF PARADOXES ...............................................................................150

CHAPTER X AN ACCIDENT...........................................................................................................154

CHAPTER XI CRIME OR CALAMITY ............................................................................................158

CHAPTER XII TOLINE OF THE LACHLAN..................................................................................162

CHAPTER XIII A WARNING...........................................................................................................168

CHAPTER XIV WEALTH IN THE WILDERNESS .........................................................................172

CHAPTER XV SUSPICIOUS OCCURRENCES..............................................................................178

CHAPTER XVI A STARTLING DISCOVERY................................................................................183

CHAPTER XVII THE PLOT UNVEILED .........................................................................................189

CHAPTER XVIII FOUR DAYS OF ANGUISH ................................................................................195

CHAPTER XIX HELPLESS AND HOPELESS................................................................................201

New Zealand........................................................................................................................................206

CHAPTER I A ROUGH CAPTAIN ....................................................................................................206

CHAPTER II NAVIGATORS AND THEIR DISCOVERIES...........................................................211

CHAPTER III THE MARTYRROLL OF NAVIGATORS ..............................................................212

CHAPTER IV THE WRECK OF THE "MACQUARIE"..................................................................214

CHAPTER V CANNIBALS...............................................................................................................219

CHAPTER VI A DREADED COUNTRY ..........................................................................................222

CHAPTER VII THE MAORI WAR...................................................................................................227

CHAPTER VIII ON THE ROAD TO AUCKLAND ..........................................................................230

CHAPTER IX INTRODUCTION TO THE CANNIBALS ................................................................233

CHAPTER X A MOMENTOUS INTERVIEW ..................................................................................235

CHAPTER XI THE CHIEF'S FUNERAL..........................................................................................240

CHAPTER XII STRANGELY LIBERATED .....................................................................................245

CHAPTER XIII THE SACRED MOUNTAIN...................................................................................250

CHAPTER XIV A BOLD STRATAGEM ..........................................................................................257

CHAPTER XV FROM PERIL TO SAFETY ......................................................................................262

CHAPTER XVI WHY THE "DUNCAN" WENT TO NEW ZEALAND ..........................................267

CHAPTER XVII AYRTON'S OBSTINACY.....................................................................................272

CHAPTER XVIII A DISCOURAGING CONFESSION ....................................................................276

CHAPTER XIX A CRY IN THE NIGHT ...........................................................................................282

CHAPTER XX CAPTAIN GRANT'S STORY..................................................................................288

CHAPTER XXI PAGANEL'S LAST ENTANGLEMENT ................................................................295

THE three books gathered under the title "In Search of the Castaways" occupied much of Verne's attention

during the three years following 1865. The characters used in these books were afterwards reintroduced in

"The Mysterious Island," which was in its turn a sequel to "Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea." Thus

this entire set of books form a united series upon which Verne worked intermittently during ten years.

"In Search of the Castaways," which has also been published as "The Children of Captain Grant" and as "A

Voyage Around the World," is perhaps most interesting in connection with the last of these titles. It is our

author's first distinctly geographical romance. By an ingenious device he sets before the rescuers a search

which compels their circumnavigation of the globe around a certain parallel of the southern hemisphere. Thus

they cross in turn through South America, Australia and New Zealand, besides visiting minor islands.

The three great regions form the subtitles of the three books which compose the story. In each region the

rescuers meet with adventures characteristic of the land. They encounter Indians in America; bushrangers in

Australia; and Maoris in New Zealand. The passage of the searching party gives ground,one is almost

tempted to say, excuse,for a close and careful description of each country and of its inhabitants, step by

step. Even the lesser incidents of the story are employed to emphasise the distinctive features of each land.

The explorers are almost frozen on the heights of the Andes, and almost drowned in the floods of the

Patagonian Pampas. An avalanche sweeps some of them away; a condor carries off a lad. In Australia they

are stopped by jungles and by quagmires; they hunt kangaroos. In New Zealand they take refuge amid hot

sulphur springs and in a house "tabooed"; they escape by starting a volcano into eruption.

Here then are fancy and extravagance mixed with truth and information. Verne has done a vast and useful

work in stimulating the interest not only of Frenchmen but of all civilised nations, with regard to the lesser

known regions of our globe. He has broadened knowledge and guided study. During the years following 1865

he even, for a time, deserted his favorite field of labor, fiction, and devoted himself to a popular

semiscientific book, now superseded by later works, entitled "The Illustrated Geography of France and her

Verne has perhaps had a larger share than any other single individual in causing the everincreasing yearly

tide of international travel. And because with mutual knowledge among the nations comes mutual

understanding and appreciation, mutual brotherhood; hence Jules Verne was one of the first and greatest of

ON the 26th of July, 1864, a magnificent yacht was steaming along the North Channel at full speed, with a

strong breeze blowing from the N. E. The Union Jack was flying at the mizzenmast, and a blue standard

bearing the initials E. G., embroidered in gold, and surmounted by a ducal coronet, floated from the

topgallant head of the mainmast. The name of the yacht was the DUNCAN, and the owner was Lord

Glenarvan, one of the sixteen Scotch peers who sit in the Upper House, and the most distinguished member

Lord Edward Glenarvan was on board with his young wife, Lady Helena, and one of his cousins, Major

The DUNCAN was newly built, and had been making a trial trip a few miles outside the Firth of Clyde. She

was returning to Glasgow, and the Isle of Arran already loomed in the distance, when the sailor on watch

caught sight of an enormous fish sporting in the wake of the ship. Lord Edward, who was immediately

apprised of the fact, came up on the poop a few minutes after with his cousin, and asked John Mangles, the

"Well, since your Lordship asks my opinion," said Mangles, "I think it is a shark, and a fine large one too."

"There is nothing at all improbable in that," returned the captain. "This fish belongs to a species that is found

in all latitudes and in all seas. It is the 'balancefish,' or hammerheaded shark, if I am not much mistaken.

But if your Lordship has no objections, and it would give the smallest pleasure to Lady Helena to see a

novelty in the way of fishing, we'll soon haul up the monster and find out what it really is."

"The more of those terrible creatures that are killed the better, at all events," said John Mangles, "so let's seize

the chance, and it will not only give us a little diversion, but be doing a good action."

Lady Helena soon joined her husband on deck, quite charmed at the prospect of such exciting sport. The sea

was splendid, and every movement of the shark was distinctly visible. In obedience to the captain's orders,

the sailors threw a strong rope over the starboard side of the yacht, with a big hook at the end of it, concealed

in a thick lump of bacon. The bait took at once, though the shark was full fifty yards distant. He began to

make rapidly for the yacht, beating the waves violently with his fins, and keeping his tail in a perfectly

straight line. As he got nearer, his great projecting eyes could be seen inflamed with greed, and his gaping

jaws with their quadruple row of teeth. His head was large, and shaped like a double hammer at the end of a

handle. John Mangles was right. This was evidently a balancefish the most voracious of all the

The passengers and sailors on the yacht were watching all the animal's movements with the liveliest interest.

He soon came within reach of the bait, turned over on his back to make a good dart at it, and in a second

bacon and contents had disappeared. He had hooked himself now, as the tremendous jerk he gave the cable

proved, and the sailors began to haul in the monster by means of tackle attached to the mainyard. He

struggled desperately, but his captors were prepared for his violence, and had a long rope ready with a slip

knot, which caught his tail and rendered him powerless at once. In a few minutes more he was hoisted up

over the side of the yacht and thrown on the deck. A man came forward immediately, hatchet in hand, and

This ended the business, for there was no longer any fear of the shark. But, though the sailors' vengeance was

satisfied, their curiosity was not; they knew the brute had no very delicate appetite, and the contents of his

stomach might be worth investigation. This is the common practice on all ships when a shark is captured, but

Lady Glenarvan declined to be present at such a disgusting exploration, and withdrew to the cabin again. The

fish was still breathing; it measured ten feet in length, and weighed more than six hundred pounds. This was

nothing extraordinary, for though the hammerheaded shark is not classed among the most gigantic of the

The huge brute was soon ripped up in a very unceremonious fashion. The hook had fixed right in the

stomach, which was found to be absolutely empty, and the disappointed sailors were just going to throw the

remains overboard, when the boatswain's attention was attracted by some large object sticking fast in one of

"That!" replied one of the sailors, "why, it's a piece of rock the beast swallowed by way of ballast."

"It's just a bottle, neither more nor less, that the fellow has got in his inside, and couldn't digest," said another

"Hold your tongues, all of you!" said Tom Austin, the mate of the DUNCAN. "Don't you see the animal has

been such an inveterate tippler that he has not only drunk the wine, but swallowed the bottle?"

"What!" said Lord Glenarvan. "Do you mean to say it is a bottle that the shark has got in his stomach."

"Ay, it is a bottle, most certainly," replied the boatswain, "but not just from the cellar."

"Well, Tom, be careful how you take it out," said Lord Glenarvan, "for bottles found in the sea often contain

"Oh! I'm not saying it doesn't. There may perhaps be some secret in it," returned the Major.

"Here it is," said the mate, holding up a shapeless lump he had managed to pull out, though with some

Tom obeyed, and in a few minutes brought in the bottle and laid it on the table, at which Lord Glenarvan and

the Major were sitting ready with the captain, and, of course Lady Helena, for women, they say, are always a

little curious. Everything is an event at sea. For a moment they all sat silent, gazing at this frail relic,

wondering if it told the tale of sad disaster, or brought some trifling message from a frolicloving sailor, who

However, the only way to know was to examine the bottle, and Glenarvan set to work without further delay,

so carefully and minutely, that he might have been taken for a coroner making an inquest.

He commenced by a close inspection of the outside. The neck was long and slender, and round the thick rim

there was still an end of wire hanging, though eaten away with rust. The sides were very thick, and strong

enough to bear great pressure. It was evidently of Champagne origin, and the Major said immediately, "That's

Nobody contradicted him, as he was supposed to know; but Lady Helena exclaimed, "What does it matter

"We shall know that, too, presently, and we may affirm this much already it comes from a long way off.

Look at those petrifactions all over it, these different substances almost turned to mineral, we might say,

through the action of the salt water! This waif had been tossing about in the ocean a long time before the

"I quite agree with you," said McNabbs. "I dare say this frail concern has made a long voyage, protected by

"Wait a little, dear Helena, wait; we must have patience with bottles; but if I am not much mistaken, this one

will answer all our questions," replied her husband, beginning to scrape away the hard substances round the

"That's vexing," said Lord Edward, "for if papers are inside, they'll be in a pretty state!"

"But it is a lucky thing the shark swallowed them, I must say," added Glenarvan, "for the bottle would have

"That's true enough," replied John Mangles, "and yet it would have been better to have fished them up in the

open sea. Then we might have found out the road they had come by taking the exact latitude and longitude,

and studying the atmospheric and submarine currents; but with such a postman as a shark, that goes against

"We shall see," said Glenarvan, gently taking out the cork. A strong odor of salt water pervaded the whole

"I was right!" exclaimed Glenarvan. "I see papers inside. But I fear it will be impossible to remove them," he

added, "for they appear to have rotted with the damp, and are sticking to the sides of the bottle."

"No doubt you would," said Lady Helena; "but the contents are more valuable than the bottle, and we had

"If your Lordship would simply break off the neck, I think we might easily withdraw the papers," suggested

Lord Glenarvan was very unwilling, but he found there was no alternative; the precious bottle must be

broken. They had to get a hammer before this could be done, though, for the stony material had acquired the

hardness of granite. A few sharp strokes, however, soon shivered it to fragments, many of which had pieces

of paper sticking to them. These were carefully removed by Lord Glenarvan, and separated and spread out on

ALL that could be discovered, however, on these pieces of paper was a few words here and there, the

remainder of the lines being almost completely obliterated by the action of the water. Lord Glenarvan

examined them attentively for a few minutes, turning them over on all sides, holding them up to the light, and

trying to decipher the least scrap of writing, while the others looked on with anxious eyes. At last he said:

"There are three distinct documents here, apparently copies of the same document in three different

"Very likely they will," said the captain. "It is impossible that the very same words should have been effaced

in each document, and by putting the scraps together we might gather some intelligible meaning out of them."

"That's what we will do," rejoined Lord Glenarvan; "but let us proceed methodically. Here is the English

"There's not much to be made out of that," said the Major, looking disappointed.

"There's no doubt of it," said Glenarvan. "The words SINK, ALAND, LOST are entire; SKIPP is evidently

part of the word SKIPPER, and that's what they call ship captains often in England. There seems a Mr. Gr.

"Yes, but unfortunately there are whole lines wanting," said the Major, "and we have neither the name of the

"Oh, yes; there is no doubt of it," replied the Major, who always echoed his neighbor's opinion. "But how?"

The second piece of paper was even more destroyed than the first; only a few scattered words remained here

"Well, here's the date of the occurrence first: 7 Juni means June 7; and if we put that before the figures 62 we

"On the same line," resumed the young captain, "there is the syllable GLAS and if we add that to the GOW

we found in the English paper, we get the whole word GLASGOW at once. The documents evidently refer to

some ship that sailed out of the port of Glasgow." "That is my opinion, too," said the Major.

"The second line is completely effaced," continued the Captain; "but here are two important words on the

third. There is ZWEI, which means TWO, and ATROSEN or MATROSEN, the German for SAILORS."

"I must confess, your Lordship, that the next word puzzles me. I can make nothing of it. Perhaps the third

document may throw some light on it. The last two words are plain enough. BRINGT IHNEN means BRING

THEM; and, if you recollect, in the English paper we had SSISTANCE, so by putting the parts together, it

"Yes, that must be it," replied Lord Glenarvan. "But where are the poor fellows? We have not the slightest

"Here it is, then," said Lord Glenarvan, "and that is in a language we all know."

troi ats tannia gonie austral abor contin pr cruel indi jete ongit et 37 degrees 11" LAT

"Let us go steadily to work," said Lord Glenarvan, "and begin at the beginning. I think we can make out from

the incomplete words in the first line that a threemast vessel is in question, and there is little doubt about the

name; we get that from the fragments of the other papers; it is the BRITANNIA. As to the next two words,

"But that is a valuable scrap of information," said John Mangles. "The shipwreck occurred in the southern

"Well, we'll go on," resumed Glenarvan. "Here is the word ABOR; that is clearly the root of the verb

ABORDER. The poor men have landed somewhere; but where? CONTINdoes that mean continent?

"CRUEL!" interrupted John Mangles. "I see now what GRAUS is part of in the second document. It is

"Let's go on," said Lord Glenarvan, becoming quite excited over his task, as the incomplete words began to

fill up and develop their meaning. "INDI,is it India where they have been shipwrecked? And what can this

word ONGIT be part of? Ah! I seeit is LONGITUDE; and here is the latitude, 37 degrees 11". That is the

"But we can't get everything, my dear Major; and it is something at all events, to have the exact latitude. The

French document is decidedly the most complete of the three; but it is plain enough that each is the literal

translation of the other, for they all contain exactly the same number of lines. What we have to do now is to

put together all the words we have found, and translate them into one language, and try to ascertain their most

"I think we had better keep to the French, since that was the most complete document of the three."

"Your Lordship is right," said John Mangles, "and besides, we're all familiar with the language."

7 Juin 1862 troismats Britannia Glasgow sombre gonie austral a terre deux matelots capitaine Gr abor

contin pr cruel indi jete ce document de longitude et 37 degrees 11" de latitude Portezleur secours perdus.

Just at that moment one of the sailors came to inform the captain that they were about entering the Firth of

"What are your Lordship's intentions?" said John Mangles, addressing Lord Glenarvan.

"To get to Dunbarton as quickly as possible, John; and Lady Helena will return to Malcolm Castle, while I go

The sailor received orders accordingly, and went out to deliver them to the mate.

"Now, friends," said Lord Glenarvan, "let us go on with our investigations, for we are on the track of a great

catastrophe, and the lives of several human beings depend on our sagacity. We must give our whole minds to

"First of all, there are three very distinct things to be considered in this documentthe things we know, the

"What are those we know? We know that on the 7th of June a threemast vessel, the BRITANNIA of

Glasgow, foundered; that two sailors and the captain threw this document into the sea in 37 degrees 11"

"What are those now we may conjecture?" continued Glenarvan. "That the shipwreck occurred in the

southern seas; and here I would draw your attention at once to the incomplete word GONIE. Doesn't the

"That is easily ascertained," said the captain, opening a map of South America. "Yes, it is; Patagonia just

touches the 37th parallel. It cuts through Araucania, goes along over the Pampas to the north, and loses itself

"Well, let us proceed then with our conjectures. The two sailors and the captain LANDland where?

CONTINon a continent; on a continent, mark you, not an island. What becomes of them? There are two

letters here providentially which give a clew to their fatePR, that must mean prisoners, and CRUEL

INDIAN is evidently the meaning of the next two words. These unfortunate men are captives in the hands of

cruel Indians. Don't you see it? Don't the words seem to come of themselves, and fill up the blanks? Isn't the

Glenarvan spoke in a tone of absolute conviction, and his enthusiastic confidence appeared contagious, for

After an instant, Lord Edward said again, "To my own mind the hypothesis is so plausible, that I have no

doubt whatever the event occurred on the coast of Patagonia, but still I will have inquiries made in Glasgow,

as to the destination of the BRITANNIA, and we shall know if it is possible she could have been wrecked on

"Oh, there's no need to send so far to find out that," said John Mangles. "I have the _Mercantile and Shipping

The file of papers for the year 1862 was soon brought, and John began to turn over the leaves rapidly,

running down each page with his eye in search of the name required. But his quest was not long, for in a few

minutes he called out: "I've got it! 'May 30, 1862, PeruCallao, with cargo for Glasgow, the BRITANNIA,

"Grant!" exclaimed Lord Glenarvan. "That is the adventurous Scotchman that attempted to found a new

"Yes," rejoined John Mangles, "it is the very man. He sailed from Glasgow in the BRITANNIA in 1861, and

"There isn't a doubt of it, not a shadow of doubt," repeated Lord Glenarvan. "It is just that same Captain

Grant. The BRITANNIA left Callao on the 30th of May, and on the 7th of June, a week afterward, she is lost

on the coast of Patagonia. The few broken disjointed words we find in these documents tell us the whole

story. You see, friends, our conjectures hit the mark very well; we know all now except one thing, and that is

"That is not needed now, we know the country. With the latitude alone, I would engage to go right to the

"All, dear Helena; I can fill up every one of these blanks the sea has made in the document as easily as if

And he took up the pen, and dashed off the following lines immediately: "On the 7th of June, 1862, the

threemast vessel, BRITANNIA, of Glasgow, has sunk on the coast of Patagonia, in the southern

hemisphere. Making for the shore, two sailors and Captain Grant are about to land on the continent, where

they will be taken prisoners by cruel Indians. They have thrown this document into the sea, in longitude and

"Capital! capital! dear Edward," said Lady Helena. "If those poor creatures ever see their native land again, it

"And they will see it again," returned Lord Glenarvan; "the statement is too explicit, and clear, and certain for

England to hesitate about going to the aid of her three sons cast away on a desert coast. What she has done for

Franklin and so many others, she will do today for these poor shipwrecked fellows of the BRITANNIA."

"Most likely the unfortunate men have families who mourn their loss. Perhaps this illfated Captain Grant

"Very true, my dear, and I'll not forget to let them know that there is still hope. But now, friends, we had

A carriage and posthorses waited there, in readiness to convey Lady Helena and Major McNabbs to

Malcolm Castle, and Lord Glenarvan bade adieu to his young wife, and jumped into the express train for

But before starting he confided an important missive to a swifter agent than himself, and a few minutes

afterward it flashed along the electric wire to London, to appear next day in the _Times and Morning

Chronicle_ in the following words: "For information respecting the fate of the threemast vessel

BRITANNIA, of Glasgow, Captain Grant, apply to Lord Glenarvan, Malcolm Castle, Luss, Dumbartonshire,

LORD GLENARVAN'S fortune was enormous, and he spent it entirely in doing good. His kindheartedness

was even greater than his generosity, for the one knew no bounds, while the other, of necessity, had its limits.

As Lord of Luss and "laird" of Malcolm, he represented his county in the House of Lords; but, with his

Jacobite ideas, he did not care much for the favor of the House of Hanover, and he was looked upon coldly by

the State party in England, because of the tenacity with which he clung to the traditions of his forefathers, and

his energetic resistance to the political encroachments of Southerners. And yet he was not a man behind the

times, and there was nothing little or narrowminded about him; but while always keeping open his ancestral

county to progress, he was a true Scotchman at heart, and it was for the honor of Scotland that he competed in

Edward Glenarvan was thirtytwo years of age. He was tall in person, and had rather stern features; but there

was an exceeding sweetness in his look, and a stamp of Highland poetry about his whole bearing. He was

known to be brave to excess, and full of daring and chivalry a Fergus of the nineteenth century; but his

goodness excelled every other quality, and he was more charitable than St. Martin himself, for he would have

He had scarcely been married three months, and his bride was Miss Helena Tuffnell, the daughter of William

Tuffnell, the great traveler, one of the many victims of geographical science and of the passion for discovery.

Miss Helena did not belong to a noble family, but she was Scotch, and that was better than all nobility in the

eyes of Lord Glenarvan; and she was, moreover, a charming, highsouled, religious young woman.

Lord Glenarvan did not forget that his wife was the daughter of a great traveler, and he thought it likely that

she would inherit her father's predilections. He had the DUNCAN built expressly that he might take his bride

to the most beautiful lands in the world, and complete their honeymoon by sailing up the Mediterranean, and

However, Lord Glenarvan had gone now to London. The lives of the shipwrecked men were at stake, and

Lady Helena was too much concerned herself about them to grudge her husband's temporary absence. A

telegram next day gave hope of his speedy return, but in the evening a letter apprised her of the difficulties

his proposition had met with, and the morning after brought another, in which he openly expressed his

Lady Helena began to get anxious as the day wore on. In the evening, when she was sitting alone in her room,

Mr. Halbert, the house steward, came in and asked if she would see a young girl and boy that wanted to speak

"No, madame," replied the steward, "I do not know them at all. They came by rail to Balloch, and walked the

In a few minutes a girl and boy were shown in. They were evidently brother and sister, for the resemblance

was unmistakable. The girl was about sixteen years of age; her tired pretty face, and sorrowful eyes, and

resigned but courageous look, as well as her neat though poor attire, made a favorable impression. The boy

she held by the hand was about twelve, but his face expressed such determination, that he appeared quite his

The girl seemed too shy to utter a word at first, but Lady Helena quickly relieved her embarrassment by

"Lord Glenarvan is not at the castle just now," returned Lady Helena; "but I am his wife, and if I can do

"The wife of Lord Glenarvan, of Malcolm Castle, that put an announcement in the TIMES about the

"Miss Grant, Miss Grant!" exclaimed Lady Helena, drawing the young girl toward her, and taking both her

"What is it you know, ma'am, about the shipwreck? Tell me, is my father living? Shall we ever see him

"My dear child," replied Lady Helena. "Heaven forbid that I should answer you lightly such a question; I

"Oh, tell me all, tell me all, ma'am. I'm proof against sorrow. I can bear to hear anything."

"My poor child, there is but a faint hope; but with the help of almighty Heaven it is just possible you may one

The girl burst into tears, and Robert seized Lady Glenarvan's hand and covered it with kisses.

As soon as they grew calmer they asked a complete string of questions, and Lady Helena recounted the whole

story of the document, telling them that their father had been wrecked on the coast of Patagonia, and that he

and two sailors, the sole survivors, appeared to have reached the shore, and had written an appeal for help in

During the recital, Robert Grant was devouring the speaker with his eyes, and hanging on her lips. His

childish imagination evidently retraced all the scenes of his father's shipwreck. He saw him on the deck of the

BRITANNIA, and then struggling with the billows, then clinging to the rocks, and lying at length exhausted

More than once he cried out, "Oh, papa! my poor papa!" and pressed close to his sister.

Miss Grant sat silent and motionless, with clasped hands, and all she said when the narration ended, was:

"No. Lord Glenarvan was obliged to take it to London, for the sake of your father; but I have told you all it

contained, word for word, and how we managed to make out the complete sense from the fragments of words

"Yes, Mr. Robert," rejoined Lady Helena, smiling at the child's decided tone. "And so you see, Miss Grant,

"Well, tomorrow, perhaps, tomorrow, Lord Glenarvan will be back. My husband determined to lay the

document before the Lords of the Admiralty, to induce them to send out a ship immediately in search of

"Yes, my dear Miss Grant, and I am expecting Lord Glenarvan back every minute now."

"Oh, ma'am! Heaven bless you and Lord Glenarvan," said the young girl, fervently, overcome with grateful

"My dear girl, we deserve no thanks; anyone in our place would have done the same. I only trust the hopes

we are leading you to entertain may be realized, but till my husband returns, you will remain at the Castle."

"Strangers, dear child!" interrupted Lady Helena; "you and your brother are not strangers in this house, and I

should like Lord Glenarvan to be able on his arrival to tell the children of Captain Grant himself, what is

It was impossible to refuse an invitation given with such heart, and Miss Grant and her brother consented to

LADY HELENA thought it best to say nothing to the children about the fears Lord Glenarvan had expressed

in his letters respecting the decisions of the Lords of the Admiralty with regard to the document. Nor did she

mention the probable captivity of Captain Grant among the Indians of South America. Why sadden the poor

children, and damp their newly cherished hopes? It would not in the least alter the actual state of the case; so

not a word was said, and after answering all Miss Grant's questions, Lady Helena began to interrogate in her

It was a touching, simple story she heard in reply, and one which increased her sympathy for the young girl.

Mary and Robert were the captain's only children. Harry Grant lost his wife when Robert was born, and

during his long voyages he left his little ones in charge of his cousin, a good old lady. Captain Grant was a

fearless sailor. He not only thoroughly understood navigation, but commerce alsoa twofold qualification

eminently useful to skippers in the merchant service. He lived in Dundee, in Perthshire, Scotland. His father,

a minister of St. Katrine's Church, had given him a thorough education, as he believed that could never hurt

Harry's voyages were prosperous from the first, and a few years after Robert was born, he found himself

It was then that he projected the grand scheme which made him popular in Scotland. Like Glenarvan, and a

few noble families in the Lowlands, he had no heart for the union with England. In his eyes the interests of

his country were not identified with those of the AngloSaxons, and to give scope for personal development,

he resolved to found an immense Scotch colony on one of the ocean continents. Possibly he might have

thought that some day they would achieve their independence, as the United States didan example

doubtless to be followed eventually by Australia and India. But whatever might be his secret motives, such

was his dream of colonization. But, as is easily understood, the Government opposed his plans, and put

difficulties enough in his way to have killed an ordinary man. But Harry would not be beaten. He appealed to

the patriotism of his countrymen, placed his fortune at the service of the cause, built a ship, and manned it

with a picked crew, and leaving his children to the care of his old cousin set off to explore the great islands of

the Pacific. This was in 1861, and for twelve months, or up to May, 1862, letters were regularly received

from him, but no tidings whatever had come since his departure from Callao, in June, and the name of the

Just at this juncture the old cousin died, and Harry Grant's two children were left alone in the world.

Mary Grant was then only fourteen, but she resolved to face her situation bravely, and to devote herself

entirely to her little brother, who was still a mere child. By dint of close economy, combined with tact and

prudence, she managed to support and educate him, working day and night, denying herself everything, that

she might give him all he needed, watching over him and caring for him like a mother.

The two children were living in this touching manner in Dundee, struggling patiently and courageously with

their poverty. Mary thought only of her brother, and indulged in dreams of a prosperous future for him. She

had long given up all hope of the BRITANNIA, and was fully persuaded that her father was dead. What,

She never hesitated for an instant as to the course she should adopt, but determined to go to Dumbartonshire

immediately, to learn the best and worst. Even if she were to be told that her father's lifeless body had been

found on a distant shore, or in the bottom of some abandoned ship, it would be a relief from incessant doubt

She told her brother about the advertisement, and the two children started off together that same day for

Such was Mary Grant's sorrowful story, and she recounted it in so simple and unaffected a manner, that it

was evident she never thought her conduct had been that of a heroine through those long trying years. But

Lady Helena thought it for her, and more than once she put her arms round both the children, and could not

As for Robert, he seemed to have heard these particulars for the first time. All the while his sister was

speaking, he gazed at her with wideopen eyes, only knowing now how much she had done and suffered for

him; and, as she ended, he flung himself on her neck, and exclaimed, "Oh, mamma! My dear little mamma!"

It was quite dark by this time, and Lady Helena made the children go to bed, for she knew they must be tired

After they had retired. Lady Helena sent for Major McNabbs, and told him the incidents of the evening.

"I only hope my husband will succeed, for the poor children's sake," said his cousin. "It would be terrible for

"He will be sure to succeed, or the Lords of the Admiralty must have hearts harder than Portland stone."

But, notwithstanding McNabbs's assurance, Lady Helena passed the night in great anxiety, and could not

Mary Grant and her brother were up very early next morning, and were walking about in the courtyard when

they heard the sound of a carriage approaching. It was Lord Glenarvan; and, almost immediately, Lady

Lady Helena flew toward her husband the moment he alighted; but he embraced her silently, and looked

"Yes. They have refused me a ship! They talked of the millions that had been wasted in search for Franklin,

and declared the document was obscure and unintelligible. And, then, they said it was two years now since

they were cast away, and there was little chance of finding them. Besides, they would have it that the Indians,

who made them prisoners, would have dragged them into the interior, and it was impossible, they said, to

hunt all through Patagonia for three menthree Scotchmen; that the search would be vain and perilous, and

cost more lives than it saved. In short, they assigned all the reasons that people invent who have made up

their minds to refuse. The truth is, they remembered Captain Grant's projects, and that is the secret of the

"My father! my poor father!" cried Mary Grant, throwing herself on her knees before Lord Glenarvan, who

"Yes, Edward," said Lady Helena; "this is Miss Mary Grant and her brother, the two children condemned to

"Oh! Miss Grant," said Lord Glenarvan, raising the young girl, "if I had known of your presence"

He said no more, and there was a painful silence in the courtyard, broken only by sobs. No one spoke, but the

very attitude of both servants and masters spoke their indignation at the conduct of the English Government.

At last the Major said, addressing Lord Glenarvan: "Then you have no hope whatever?"

"Very well, then," exclaimed little Robert, "I'll go and speak to those people myself, and we'll see if they"

He did not complete his sentence, for his sister stopped him; but his clenched fists showed his intentions were

"No, Robert," said Mary Grant, "we will thank this noble lord and lady for what they have done for us, and

"I am going to throw myself at the Queen's feet, and we shall see if she will turn a deaf ear to the prayers of

Lord Glenarvan shook his head; not that he doubted the kind heart of her Majesty, but he knew Mary would

never gain access to her. Suppliants but too rarely reach the steps of a throne; it seems as if royal palaces had

the same inscription on their doors that the English have on their ships: _Passengers are requested not to

Lady Glenarvan understood what was passing in her husband's mind, and she felt the young girl's attempt

would be useless, and only plunge the poor children in deeper despair. Suddenly, a grand, generous purpose

fired her soul, and she called out: "Mary Grant! wait, my child, and listen to what I'm going to say."

Mary had just taken her brother by the hand, and turned to go away; but she stepped back at Lady Helena's

The young wife went up to her husband, and said, with tears in her eyes, though her voice was firm, and her

face beamed with animation: "Edward, when Captain Grant wrote that letter and threw it into the sea, he

committed it to the care of God. God has sent it to usto us! Undoubtedly God intends us to undertake the

"I mean this, that we ought to think ourselves fortunate if we can begin our married life with a good action.

Well, you know, Edward, that to please me you planned a pleasure trip; but what could give us such genuine

pleasure, or be so useful, as to save those unfortunate fellows, cast off by their country?"

"Yes, Edward, you understand me. The DUNCAN is a good strong ship, she can venture in the Southern

Seas, or go round the world if necessary. Let us go, Edward; let us start off and search for Captain Grant!"

Lord Glenarvan made no reply to this bold proposition, but smiled, and, holding out his arms, drew his wife

into a close, fond embrace. Mary and Robert seized her hands, and covered them with kisses; and the servants

who thronged the courtyard, and had been witnesses of this touching scene, shouted with one voice, "Hurrah

WE have said already that Lady Helena was a brave, generous woman, and what she had just done proved it

indisputably. Her husband had good reason to be proud of such a wife, one who could understand and enter

into all his views. The idea of going to Captain Grant's rescue had occurred to him in London when his

request was refused, and he would have anticipated Lady Helena, only he could not bear the thought of

parting from her. But now that she herself proposed to go, all hesitation was at an end. The servants of the

Castle had hailed the project with loud acclamations for it was to save their brothersScotchmen, like

themselves and Lord Glenarvan cordially joined his cheers with theirs, for the Lady of Luss.

The departure once resolved upon, there was not an hour to be lost. A telegram was dispatched to John

Mangles the very same day, conveying Lord Glenarvan's orders to take the DUNCAN immediately to

Glasgow, and to make preparations for a voyage to the Southern Seas, and possibly round the world, for Lady

Helena was right in her opinion that the yacht might safely attempt the circumnavigation of the globe, if

The DUNCAN was a steam yacht of the finest description. She was 210 tons burdenmuch larger than any

of the first vessels that touched the shores of the New World, for the largest of the four ships that sailed with

Columbus was only 70 tons. She had two masts and all the sails and rigging of an ordinary clipper, which

would enable her to take advantage of every favorable wind, though her chief reliance was on her mechanical

power. The engine, which was constructed on a new system, was a highpressure one, of 160horse power,

and put in motion a double screw. This gave the yacht such swiftness that during her trial trip in the Firth of

Clyde, she made seventeen miles an hour, a higher speed than any vessel had yet attained. No alterations

were consequently needed in the DUNCAN herself; John Mangles had only to attend to her interior

His first care was to enlarge the bunkers to carry as much coal as possible, for it is difficult to get fresh

supplies _en route_. He had to do the same with the storerooms, and managed so well that he succeeded in

laying in provisions enough for two years. There was abundance of money at his command, and enough

remained to buy a cannon, on a pivot carriage, which he mounted on the forecastle. There was no knowing

what might happen, and it is always well to be able to send a good round bullet flying four miles off.

John Mangles understood his business. Though he was only the captain of a pleasure yacht, he was one of the

best skippers in Glasgow. He was thirty years of age, and his countenance expressed both courage and

goodness, if the features were somewhat coarse. He had been brought up at the castle by the Glenarvan

family, and had turned out a capital sailor, having already given proof, in some of his long voyages, of his

skill and energy and _sangfroid_. When Lord Glenarvan offered him the command of the DUNCAN, he

accepted it with right good will, for he loved the master of Malcolm Castle, like a brother, and had hitherto

Tom Austin, the mate, was an old sailor, worthy of all confidence. The crew, consisting of twentyfive men,

including the captain and chief officer, were all from Dumbartonshire, experienced sailors, and all belonging

to the Glenarvan estate; in fact, it was a regular clan, and they did not forget to carry with them the traditional

bagpipes. Lord Glenarvan had in them a band of trusty fellows, skilled in their calling, devoted to himself,

full of courage, and as practiced in handling firearms as in the maneuvering of a ship; a valiant little troop,

ready to follow him any where, even in the most dangerous expeditions. When the crew heard whither they

were bound, they could not restrain their enthusiasm, and the rocks of Dumbarton rang again with their

But while John Mangles made the stowage and provisioning of the yacht his chief business, he did not forget

to fit up the rooms of Lord and Lady Glenarvan for a long voyage. He had also to get cabins ready for the

children of Captain Grant, as Lady Helena could not refuse Mary's request to accompany her.

As for young Robert, he would have smuggled himself in somewhere in the hold of the DUNCAN rather than

be left behind. He would willingly have gone as cabinboy, like Nelson. It was impossible to resist a little

fellow like that, and, indeed, no one tried. He would not even go as a passenger, but must serve in some

capacity, as cabinboy, apprentice or sailor, he did not care which, so he was put in charge of John Mangles,

"And I hope he won't spare me the 'catoninetails' if I don't do properly," said Robert.

"Rest easy on that score, my boy," said Lord Glenarvan, gravely; he did not add, that this mode of

punishment was forbidden on board the DUNCAN, and moreover, was quite unnecessary.

To complete the roll of passengers, we must name Major McNabbs. The Major was about fifty years of age,

with a calm face and regular featuresa man who did whatever he was told, of an excellent, indeed, a

perfect temper; modest, silent, peaceable, and amiable, agreeing with everybody on every subject, never

discussing, never disputing, never getting angry. He wouldn't move a step quicker, or slower, whether he

walked upstairs to bed or mounted a breach. Nothing could excite him, nothing could disturb him, not even a

cannon ball, and no doubt he will die without ever having known even a passing feeling of irritation.

This man was endowed in an eminent degree, not only with ordinary animal courage, that physical bravery of

the battlefield, which is solely due to muscular energy, but he had what is far nobler moral courage,

firmness of soul. If he had any fault it was his being so intensely Scotch from top to toe, a Caledonian of the

Caledonians, an obstinate stickler for all the ancient customs of his country. This was the reason he would

never serve in England, and he gained his rank of Major in the 42nd regiment, the Highland Black Watch,

As a cousin of Glenarvan, he lived in Malcolm Castle, and as a major he went as a matter of course with the

Such, then, was the PERSONNEL of this yacht, so unexpectedly called to make one of the most wonderful

voyages of modern times. From the hour she reached the steamboat quay at Glasgow, she completely

monopolized the public attention. A considerable crowd visited her every day, and the DUNCAN was the one

topic of interest and conversation, to the great vexation of the different captains in the port, among others of

Captain Burton, in command of the SCOTIA, a magnificent steamer lying close beside her, and bound for

Calcutta. Considering her size, the SCOTIA might justly look upon the DUNCAN as a mere flyboat, and

yet this pleasure yacht of Lord Glenarvan was quite the center of attraction, and the excitement about her

The DUNCAN was to sail out with the tide at three o'clock on the morning of the 25th of August. But before

starting, a touching ceremony was witnessed by the good people of Glasgow. At eight o'clock the night

before, Lord Glenarvan and his friends, and the entire crew, from the stokers to the captain, all who were to

take part in this selfsacrificing voyage, left the yacht and repaired to St. Mungo's, the ancient cathedral of

the city. This venerable edifice, so marvelously described by Walter Scott, remains intact amid the ruins

made by the Reformation; and it was there, beneath its lofty arches, in the grand nave, in the presence of an

immense crowd, and surrounded by tombs as thickly set as in a cemetery, that they all assembled to implore

the blessing of Heaven on their expedition, and to put themselves under the protection of Providence. The

Rev. Mr. Morton conducted the service, and when he had ended and pronounced the benediction, a young

girl's voice broke the solemn silence that followed. It was Mary Grant who poured out her heart to God in

prayer for her benefactors, while grateful happy tears streamed down her cheeks, and almost choked her

utterance. The vast assembly dispersed under the influence of deep emotion, and at ten o'clock the passengers

THE ladies passed the whole of the first day of the voyage in their berths, for there was a heavy swell in the

sea, and toward evening the wind blew pretty fresh, and the DUNCAN tossed and pitched considerably.

But the morning after, the wind changed, and the captain ordered the men to put up the foresail, and

brigantine and foretopsail, which greatly lessened the rolling of the vessel. Lady Helena and Mary Grant were

able to come on deck at daybreak, where they found Lord Glenarvan, Major McNabbs and the captain.

"Pretty well, my Lord. I am not very much inconvenienced by it. Besides I shall get used to it."

"Oh, as for Robert," said the captain, "whenever he is not poking about down below in the engineroom, he

is perched somewhere aloft among the rigging. A youngster like that laughs at seasickness. Why, look at

The captain pointed toward the foremast, and sure enough there was Robert, hanging on the yards of the

topgallant mast, a hundred feet above in the air. Mary involuntarily gave a start, but the captain said:

"Oh, don't be afraid, Miss Mary; he is all right, take my word for it; I'll have a capital sailor to present to

"My dear child," said Lord Glenarvan, "there is something so providential in the whole affair, that we have

every reason to hope. We are not going, we are led; we are not searching, we are guided. And then see all the

brave men that have enlisted in the service of the good cause. We shall not only succeed in our enterprise, but

there will be little difficulty in it. I promised Lady Helena a pleasure trip, and I am much mistaken if I don't

"Not at all," was the reply; "but I have the best of crews and the best of ships. You don't admire the

"On the contrary, my lord, I do admire her, and I'm a connoisseur in ships," returned the young girl.

"Yes. I have played all my life on my father's ships. He should have made me a sailor, for I dare say, at a

"If you talk like that you and John will be great friends, for he can't think any calling is equal to that of a

"Quite so," said the captain, "and yet, your Lordship, I must confess that Miss Grant is more in her place on

the poop than reefing a topsail. But for all that, I am quite flattered by her remarks."

"Well, really," said Lady Glenarvan, "you are so proud of your yacht that you make me wish to look all over

"Their quarters are firstrate," replied John, "they are as comfortable as if they were at home."

"And they really are at home, my dear Helena," said Lord Glenarvan. "This yacht is a portion of our old

Caledonia, a fragment of Dumbartonshire, making a voyage by special favor, so that in a manner we are still

in our own country. The DUNCAN is Malcolm Castle, and the ocean is Loch Lomond."

The steward of the yacht was an excellent _maitre d'hotel_, and might have been French for his airs of

importance, but for all that he discharged his functions with zeal and intelligence.

"Olbinett," said his master, as he appeared in answer to his summons, "we are going to have a turn before

He said this just as if it had been a walk to Tarbert or Loch Katrine they were going, and the steward bowed

"Oh!" said Lord Glenarvan; "the Major is absorbed in his cigar; "you mustn't tear him from it. He is an

inveterate smoker, Miss Mary, I can tell you. He is always smoking, even while he sleeps."

McNabbs remained alone, talking to himself, as was his habit, and was soon enveloped in still thicker clouds

of smoke. He stood motionless, watching the track of the yacht. After some minutes of this silent

contemplation he turned round, and suddenly found himself face to face with a new comer. Certainly, if any

thing could have surprised him, this RENCONTRE would, for he had never seen the stranger in his life

He was a tall, thin, witheredlooking man, about forty years of age, and resembled a long nail with a big

head. His head was large and massive, his forehead high, his chin very marked. His eyes were concealed by

enormous round spectacles, and in his look was that peculiar indecision which is common to nyctalopes, or

people who have a peculiar construction of the eye, which makes the sight imperfect in the day and better at

night. It was evident from his physiognomy that he was a lively, intelligent man; he had not the crabbed

expression of those grave individuals who never laugh on principle, and cover their emptiness with a mask of

seriousness. He looked far from that. His careless, goodhumored air, and easy, unceremonious manners,

showed plainly that he knew how to take men and things on their bright side. But though he had not yet

opened his mouth, he gave one the impression of being a great talker, and moreover, one of those absent folks

who neither see though they are looking, nor hear though they are listening. He wore a traveling cap, and

strong, low, yellow boots with leather gaiters. His pantaloons and jacket were of brown velvet, and their

innumerable pockets were stuffed with notebooks, memorandumbooks, accountbooks, pocketbooks,

and a thousand other things equally cumbersome and useless, not to mention a telescope in addition, which

The stranger's excitement was a strong contrast to the Major's placidity. He walked round McNabbs, looking

at him and questioning him with his eyes without eliciting one remark from the imperturbable Scotchman, or

awakening his curiosity in the least, to know where he came from, and where he was going, and how he had

Finding all his efforts baffled by the Major's indifference, the mysterious passenger seized his telescope, drew

it out to its fullest extent, about four feet, and began gazing at the horizon, standing motionless with his legs

wide apart. His examination lasted some few minutes, and then he lowered the glass, set it up on deck, and

leaned on it as if it had been a walkingstick. Of course, his weight shut up the instrument immediately by

pushing the different parts one into the other, and so suddenly, that he fell full length on deck, and lay

Any one else but the Major would have smiled, at least, at such a ludicrous sight; but McNabbs never moved

This was too much for the stranger, and he called out, with an unmistakably foreign accent:

He waited a minute, but nobody appeared, and he called again, still louder, "Steward!"

Mr. Olbinett chanced to be passing that minute on his way from the galley, and what was his astonishment at

hearing himself addressed like this by a lanky individual of whom he had no knowledge whatever.

"Where can he have come from? Who is he?" he thought to himself. "He can not possibly be one of Lord

However, he went up on the poop, and approached the unknown personage, who accosted him with the

"Well, Olbinett, my friend, we must think of breakfast, and that pretty quickly. It is thirtysix hours since I

have had anything to eat, or rather thirtysix hours that I have been asleep pardonable enough in a man

who came all the way, without stopping, from Paris to Glasgow. What is the breakfast hour?"

The stranger tried to pull out his watch to see the time; but it was not till he had rummaged through the ninth

"Ah, well," he said, "it is only eight o'clock at present. Fetch me a glass of sherry and a biscuit while I am

Olbinett heard him without understanding what he meant for the voluble stranger kept on talking incessantly,

"The captain? Isn't the captain up yet? And the chief officer? What is he doing? Is he asleep still? It is fine

"Ah! delighted, Captain Burton, delighted to make your acquaintance," exclaimed the unknown.

John Mangles stood stupefied, as much at seeing the stranger on board as at hearing himself called "Captain

"Allow me to shake hands with you, sir; and if I did not do so yesterday evening, it was only because I did

not wish to be troublesome when you were starting. But today, captain, it gives me great pleasure to begin

John Mangles opened his eyes as wide as possible, and stood staring at Olbinett and the stranger alternately.

"Now the introduction is made, my dear captain, we are old friends. Let's have a little talk, and tell me how

"By the SCOTIA? Why, the ship we're on, of coursea good ship that has been commended to me, not only

for its physical qualities, but also for the moral qualities of its commander, the brave Captain Burton. You

will be some relation of the famous African traveler of that name. A daring man he was, sir. I offer you my

"Sir," interrupted John. "I am not only no relation of Burton the great traveler, but I am not even Captain

"Ah, is that so? It is Mr. Burdness, the chief officer, that I am talking to at present."

"Mr. Burdness!" repeated John Mangles, beginning to suspect how the matter stood. Only he asked himself

whether the man was mad, or some heedless rattle pate? He was beginning to explain the case in a categorical

manner, when Lord Glenarvan and his party came up on the poop. The stranger caught sight of them directly,

"Ah! the passengers, the passengers! I hope you are going to introduce me to them, Mr. Burdness!"

But he could not wait for any one's intervention, and going up to them with perfect ease and grace, said,

bowing to Miss Grant, "Madame;" then to Lady Helena, with another bow, "Miss;" and to Lord Glenarvan,

"My Lord," continued the unknown, "I beg pardon for presenting myself to you, but at sea it is well to relax

the strict rules of etiquette a little. I hope we shall soon become acquainted with each other, and that the

company of these ladies will make our voyage in the SCOTIA appear as short as agreeable."

Lady Helena and Miss Grant were too astonished to be able to utter a single word. The presence of this

Lord Glenarvan was more collected, and said, "Sir, to whom have I the honor of speaking?"

"To Jacques Eliacin Francois Marie Paganel, Secretary of the Geographical Society of Paris, Corresponding

Member of the Societies of Berlin, Bombay, Darmstadt, Leipsic, London, St. Petersburg, Vienna, and New

York; Honorary Member of the Royal Geographical and Ethnographical Institute of the East Indies; who,

after having spent twenty years of his life in geographical work in the study, wishes to see active service, and

is on his way to India to gain for the science what information he can by following up the footsteps of great

THE Secretary of the Geographical Society was evidently an amiable personage, for all this was said in a

most charming manner. Lord Glenarvan knew quite well who he was now, for he had often heard Paganel

spoken of, and was aware of his merits. His geographical works, his papers on modern discoveries, inserted

in the reports of the Society, and his worldwide correspondence, gave him a most distinguished place

"And now that our introductions are over," he added, "you will allow me, Monsieur Paganel, to ask you a

"Twenty, my Lord, " replied Paganel; "it will always be a pleasure to converse with you."

"Yes, my Lord, about 8 o'clock. I jumped into a cab at the Caledonian Railway, and from the cab into the

SCOTIA, where I had booked my cabin before I left Paris. It was a dark night, and I saw no one on board, so

I found cabin No. 6, and went to my berth immediately, for I had heard that the best way to prevent

seasickness is to go to bed as soon as you start, and not to stir for the first few days; and, moreover, I had

been traveling for thirty hours. So I tucked myself in, and slept conscientiously, I assure you, for thirtysix

Paganel's listeners understood the whole mystery, now, of his presence on the DUNCAN. The French traveler

had mistaken his vessel, and gone on board while the crew were attending the service at St. Mungo's. All was

explained. But what would the learned geographer say, when he heard the name and destination of the ship,

"Then it is Calcutta, M. Paganel, that you have chosen as your point of departure on your travels?"

"Yes, my Lord, to see India has been a cherished purpose with me all my life. It will be the realization of my

"Then it would be by no means a matter of indifference to you, to visit another country instead."

"No, my Lord; indeed it would be very disagreeable, for I have letters from Lord Somerset, the

GovernorGeneral, and also a commission to execute for the Geographical Society."

"Yes, I have to attempt a curious and important journey, the plan of which has been drawn up by my learned

friend and colleague, M. Vivien de Saint Martin. I am to pursue the track of the Schlaginweit Brothers; and

Colonels Waugh and Webb, and Hodgson; and Huc and Gabet, the missionaries; and Moorecroft and M.

Jules Remy, and so many celebrated travelers. I mean to try and succeed where Krick, the missionary so

unfortunately failed in 1846; in a word, I want to follow the course of the river YarouDzangboTchou,

which waters Thibet for a distance of 1500 kilometres, flowing along the northern base of the Himalayas, and

to find out at last whether this river does not join itself to the Brahmapoutre in the northeast of Assam. The

gold medal, my Lord, is promised to the traveler who will succeed in ascertaining a fact which is one of the

Paganel was magnificent. He spoke with superb animation, soaring away on the wings of imagination. It

would have been as impossible to stop him as to stop the Rhine at the Falls of Schaffhausen.

"Monsieur Jacques Paganel," said Lord Glenarvan, after a brief pause, "that would certainly be a grand

achievement, and you would confer a great boon on science, but I should not like to allow you to be laboring

under a mistake any longer, and I must tell you, therefore, that for the present at least, you must give up the

It would be impossible to depict the astonishment of Paganel. He stared first at one and then at another in the

Lord Glenarvan was perfectly grave, and Lady Helena and Mary showed their sympathy for his vexation by

their looks. As for John Mangles, he could not suppress a smile; but the Major appeared as unconcerned as

usual. At last the poor fellow shrugged his shoulders, pushed down his spectacles over his nose and said:

But just at that very moment his eye fell on the wheel of the ship, and he saw the two words on it: Duncan.

"The DUNCAN! the DUNCAN!" he exclaimed, with a cry of despair, and forthwith rushed down the stairs,

As soon as the unfortunate SAVANT had disappeared, every one, except the Major, broke out into such peals

of laughter that the sound reached the ears of the sailors in the forecastle. To mistake a railway or to take the

train to Edinburgh when you want to go to Dumbarton might happen; but to mistake a ship and be sailing for

"However," said Lord Glenarvan, "I am not much astonished at it in Paganel. He is quite famous for such

misadventures. One day he published a celebrated map of America, and put Japan in it! But for all that, he is

distinguished for his learning, and he is one of the best geographers in France."

"But what shall we do with the poor gentleman?" said Lady Helena; "we can't take him with us to Patagonia."

"Why not?" replied McNabbs, gravely. "We are not responsible for his heedless mistakes. Suppose he were in

"Well, that is just what he can do here, too, if he likes; he can disembark at the first place where we touch."

While they were talking, Paganel came up again on the poop, looking very woebegone and crestfallen. He

had been making inquiry about his luggage, to assure himself that it was all on board, and kept repeating

He could find no others in his vocabulary. He paced restlessly up and down; sometimes stopping to examine

the sails, or gaze inquiringly over the wide ocean, at the far horizon. At length he accosted Lord Glenarvan

"To Chili! to Chili!" cried the unfortunate geographer. "And my mission to India. But what will M. de

Quatrefages, the President of the Central Commission, say? And M. d' Avezac? And M. Cortanbert? And

M. Vivien de Saint Martin? How shall I show my face at the SEANCES of the Society?"

"Come, Monsieur Paganel, don't despair. It can all be managed; you will only have to put up with a little

delay, which is relatively of not much importance. The YarouDzangboTchou will wait for you still in the

mountains of Thibet. We shall soon put in at Madeira, and you will get a ship there to take you back to

"Thanks, my Lord. I suppose I must resign myself to it; but people will say it is a most extraordinary

adventure, and it is only to me such things happen. And then, too, there is a cabin taken for me on board the

"But the DUNCAN is a pleasure yacht, is it not?" began Paganel again, after a fresh examination of the

"A thousand thanks, my Lord! I deeply feel your courtesy, but allow me to make one observation: India is a

fine country, and can offer many a surprising marvel to travelers. These ladies, I suppose, have never seen it.

Well now, the man at the helm has only to give a turn at the wheel, and the DUNCAN will sail as easily to

His proposal was met by such grave, disapproving shakes of the head, that he stopped short before the

"Monsieur Paganel, if we were only on a pleasure trip, I should reply, 'Let us all go to India together,' and I

am sure Lord Glenarvan would not object; but the DUNCAN is going to bring back shipwrecked mariners

who were cast away on the shores of Patagonia, and we could not alter such a destination."

The Frenchman was soon put in possession of all the circumstances of the case. He was no unmoved auditor,

and when he heard of Lady Helena's generous proposition, he could not help saying,

"Madame, permit me to express my admiration of your conduct throughout my unreserved admiration. Let

your yacht continue her course. I should reproach myself were I to cause a single day's delay."

"It is impossible, madame. I must fulfill my mission. I shall disembark at the first place you touch at,

"Madeira be it then. I shall only be 180 leagues from Lisbon, and I shall wait there for some means of

"Very well, Monsieur Paganel, it shall be as you wish; and, for my own part, I am very glad to be able to

offer you, meantime, a few days' hospitality. I only hope you will not find our company too dull."

"Oh, my Lord," exclaimed Paganel, "I am but too happy to have made a mistake which has turned out so

agreeably. Still, it is a very ridiculous plight for a man to be in, to find himself sailing to America when he set

But in spite of this melancholy reflection, the Frenchman submitted gracefully to the compulsory delay. He

made himself amiable and merry, and even diverting, and enchanted the ladies with his good humor. Before

the end of the day he was friends with everybody. At his request, the famous document was brought out. He

studied it carefully and minutely for a long time, and finally declared his opinion that no other interpretation

of it was possible. Mary Grant and her brother inspired him with the most lively interest. He gave them great

hope; indeed, the young girl could not help smiling at his sanguine prediction of success, and this odd way of

foreseeing future events. But for his mission he would have made one of the search party for Captain Grant,

As for Lady Helena, when he heard that she was a daughter of William Tuffnell, there was a perfect

explosion of admiring epithets. He had known her father, and what letters had passed between them when

William Tuffnell was a corresponding member of the Society! It was he himself that had introduced him and

M. Malte Brun. What a _rencontre_ this was, and what a pleasure to travel with the daughter of Tuffnell.

He wound up by asking permission to kiss her, which Lady Helena granted, though it was, perhaps, a little

MEANTIME the yacht, favored by the currents from the north of Africa, was making rapid progress toward

the equator. On the 30th of August they sighted the Madeira group of islands, and Glenarvan, true to his

"My dear Lord, I won't stand on ceremony with you. Tell me, did you intend to stop at Madeira before I came

"Well, then, allow me to profit by my unlucky mistake. Madeira is an island too well known to be of much

interest now to a geographer. Every thing about this group has been said and written already. Besides, it is

completely going down as far as wine growing is concerned. Just imagine no vines to speak of being in

Madeira! In 1813, 22,000 pipes of wine were made there, and in 1845 the number fell to 2,669. It is a

grievous spectacle! If it is all the same to you, we might go on to the Canary Isles instead."

"I know it will not, my dear Lord. In the Canary Islands, you see, there are three groups to study, besides the

Peak of Teneriffe, which I always wished to visit. This is an opportunity, and I should like to avail myself of

it, and make the ascent of the famous mountain while I am waiting for a ship to take me back to Europe."

"As you please, my dear Paganel," said Lord Glenarvan, though he could not help smiling; and no wonder,

for these islands are scarcely 250 miles from Madeira, a trifling distance for such a quick sailer as the

Next day, about 2 P. M., John Mangles and Paganel were walking on the poop. The Frenchman was assailing

his companion with all sorts of questions about Chili, when all at once the captain interrupted him, and

"You're not looking in the right place. It is not on the horizon, but above it in the clouds."

"Then you don't want to see. Anyway, though we are forty miles off, yet I tell you the Peak of Teneriffe is

But whether Paganel could not or would not see it then, two hours later he was forced to yield to ocular

"Yes, yes, distinctly," replied Paganel, adding in a disdainful tone, "and that's what they call the Peak of

"Likely enough, but when you come to ascend it, probably you'll think it high enough."

"Oh, ascend it! ascend it, my dear captain! What would be the good after Humboldt and Bonplan? That

Humboldt was a great genius. He made the ascent of this mountain, and has given a description of it which

leaves nothing unsaid. He tells us that it comprises five different zonesthe zone of the vines, the zone of

the laurels, the zone of the pines, the zone of the Alpine heaths, and, lastly, the zone of sterility. He set his

foot on the very summit, and found that there was not even room enough to sit down. The view from the

summit was very extensive, stretching over an area equal to Spain. Then he went right down into the volcano,

and examined the extinct crater. What could I do, I should like you to tell me, after that great man?"

"Well, certainly, there isn't much left to glean. That is vexing, too, for you would find it dull work waiting for

"But, I say, Mangles, my dear fellow, are there no ports in the Cape Verde Islands that we might touch at?"

"And then I should have one advantage, which is by no means inconsiderableI should find

fellowcountrymen at Senegal, and that is not far away from those islands. I am quite aware that the group is

said to be devoid of much interest, and wild, and unhealthy; but everything is curious in the eyes of a

geographer. Seeing is a science. There are people who do not know how to use their eyes, and who travel

about with as much intelligence as a shellfish. But that's not in my line, I assure you."

"Please yourself, Monsieur Paganel. I have no doubt geographical science will be a gainer by your sojourn in

the Cape Verde Islands. We must go in there anyhow for coal, so your disembarkation will not occasion the

The captain gave immediate orders for the yacht to continue her route, steering to the west of the Canary

group, and leaving Teneriffe on her larboard. She made rapid progress, and passed the Tropic of Cancer on

The weather now began to change, and the atmosphere became damp and heavy. It was the rainy season, "_le

tempo das aguas_," as the Spanish call it, a trying season to travelers, but useful to the inhabitants of the

African Islands, who lack trees and consequently water. The rough weather prevented the passengers from

going on deck, but did not make the conversation any less animated in the saloon.

On the 3d of September Paganel began to collect his luggage to go on shore. The DUNCAN was already

steaming among the Islands. She passed Sal, a complete tomb of sand lying barren and desolate, and went on

among the vast coral reefs and athwart the Isle of St. Jacques, with its long chain of basaltic mountains, till

she entered the port of Villa Praya and anchored in eight fathoms of water before the town. The weather was

frightful, and the surf excessively violent, though the bay was sheltered from the sea winds. The rain fell in

such torrents that the town was scarcely visible through it. It rose on a plain in the form of a terrace,

buttressed on volcanic rocks three hundred feet high. The appearance of the island through the thick veil of

Lady Helena could not go on shore as she had purposed; indeed, even coaling was a difficult business, and

the passengers had to content themselves below the poop as best they might. Naturally enough, the main

topic of conversation was the weather. Everybody had something to say about it except the Major, who

surveyed the universal deluge with the utmost indifference. Paganel walked up and down shaking his head.

"It is clear enough, Paganel," said Lord Glenarvan, "that the elements are against you."

"Oh, quite well, madam, as far as I myself am concerned. It is for my luggage and instruments that I am

"The disembarking is the worst part of the business. Once at Villa Praya you might manage to find pretty

good quarters. They wouldn't be over clean, and you might find the monkeys and pigs not always the most

agreeable companions. But travelers are not too particular, and, moreover, in seven or eight months you

"At least. The Cape Verde Islands are not much frequented by ships during the rainy season. But you can

"You can console yourself with the forests if that's the case," put in the Major.

"Comfort yourself, my dear Paganel, you'll have the mountains at any rate," said Glenarvan.

"Oh, they are neither lofty nor interesting, my Lord, and, beside, they have been described already."

"Yes, that is always my luck. At the Canary Islands, I saw myself anticipated by Humboldt, and here by M.

"It is too true," replied Paganel, in a doleful voice. "Monsieur Deville was on board the government corvette,

La Decidee, when she touched at the Cape Verde Islands, and he explored the most interesting of the group,

and went to the top of the volcano in Isle Fogo. What is left for me to do after him?"

"It is really a great pity," said Helena. "What will become of you, Monsieur Paganel?"

"You would certainly have done much better to have landed at Madeira, even though there had been no

"Beside," resumed Lord Glenarvan, with perfect gravity, "when people are going to the Indies it doesn't

"Without taking into account the fact that the inhabitants of the Pampas in Patagonia are as much Indians as

"And then, my dear Paganel, you can gain the gold medal anyway. There is as much to be done, and sought,

and investigated, and discovered in the Cordilleras as in the mountains of Thibet."

"Go up the Rio Colorado instead. It is a river but little known, and its course on the map is marked out too

"I know it is, my dear Lord; they have made grave mistakes. Oh, I make no question that the Geographical

Society would have sent me to Patagonia as soon as to India, if I had sent in a request to that effect. But I

"Come, Monsieur Paganel, will you go with us?" asked Lady Helena, in her most winning tone.

"We shall pass through the Straits of Magellan, I must tell you," said Lord Glenarvan.

"Port Famine!" exclaimed the Frenchman, besieged on all sides. "That famous port in French annals!"

"Think, too, Monsieur Paganel, that by taking part in our enterprise, you will be linking France with

"A geographer would be of much use to our expedition, and what can be nobler than to bring science to the

"Take my advice, then, and yield to chance, or rather providence. Follow our example. It was providence that

sent us the document, and we set out in consequence. The same providence brought you on board the

"Shall I say yes, my good friends? Come, now, tell me, you want me very much to stay, don't you?" said

"That's about it," confessed the learned geographer; "but I was afraid it would be inconsiderate."

Little Robert flung himself on his neck in such tumultuous delight that he nearly threw the worthy secretary

Robert bade fair to be an accomplished gentleman some day, for John Mangles was to make a sailor of him,

and the Major was to teach him _sangfroid_, and Glenarvan and Lady Helena were to instil into him

courage and goodness and generosity, while Mary was to inspire him with gratitude toward such instructors.

The DUNCAN soon finished taking in coal, and turned her back on the dismal region. She fell in before long

with the current from the coast of Brazil, and on the 7th of September entered the Southern hemisphere.

So far, then, the voyage had been made without difficulty. Everybody was full of hope, for in this search for

Captain Grant, each day seemed to increase the probability of finding him. The captain was among the most

confident on board, but his confidence mainly arose from the longing desire he had to see Miss Mary happy.

He was smitten with quite a peculiar interest for this young girl, and managed to conceal his sentiments so

As for the learned geographer, he was probably the happiest man in all the southern hemisphere. He spent the

whole day in studying maps, which were spread out on the saloon table, to the great annoyance of M.

Olbinett, who could never get the cloth laid for meals, without disputes on the subject. But all the passengers

took his part except the Major, who was perfectly indifferent about geographical questions, especially at

dinnertime. Paganel also came across a regular cargo of old books in the chief officer's chest. They were in

a very damaged condition, but among them he raked out a few Spanish volumes, and determined forthwith to

set to work to master the language of Cervantes, as no one on board understood it, and it would be helpful in

their search along the Chilian coast. Thanks to his taste for languages, he did not despair of being able to

speak the language fluently when they arrived at Concepcion. He studied it furiously, and kept constantly

He spent his leisure hours in teaching young Robert, and instructed him in the history of the country they

On the 25th of September, the yacht arrived off the Straits of Magellan, and entered them without delay. This

route is generally preferred by steamers on their way to the Pacific Ocean. The exact length of the straits is

372 miles. Ships of the largest tonnage find, throughout, sufficient depth of water, even close to the shore,

and there is a good bottom everywhere, and abundance of fresh water, and rivers abounding in fish, and

forests in game, and plenty of safe and accessible harbors; in fact a thousand things which are lacking in

Strait Lemaire and Cape Horn, with its terrible rocks, incessantly visited by hurricane and tempest.

For the first three or four hoursthat is to say, for about sixty to eighty miles, as far as Cape Gregorythe

coast on either side was low and sandy. Jacques Paganel would not lose a single point of view, nor a single

detail of the straits. It would scarcely take thirtysix hours to go through them, and the moving panorama on

both sides, seen in all the clearness and glory of the light of a southern sun, was well worth the trouble of

looking at and admiring. On the Terra del Fuego side, a few wretchedlooking creatures were wandering

about on the rocks, but on the other side not a solitary inhabitant was visible.

Paganel was so vexed at not being able to catch a glimpse of any Patagonians, that his companions were quite

amused at him. He would insist that Patagonia without Patagonians was not Patagonia at all.

"But surely the very name Patagonia, which means 'great feet' in Spanish, would not have been given to

imaginary beings." "Oh, the name is nothing," said Paganel, who was arguing simply for the sake of arguing.

"No," replied McNabbs, "and wouldn't give a Scotch poundnote for the information."

"You shall hear it, however, Major Indifferent. Though Magellan called the natives Patagonians, the Fuegians

called them Tiremenen, the Chilians Caucalhues, the colonists of Carmen Tehuelches, the Araucans

Huiliches; Bougainville gives them the name of Chauha, and Falkner that of Tehuelhets. The name they give

themselves is Inaken. Now, tell me then, how would you recognize them? Indeed, is it likely that a people

"Well, let us admit it," said her husband, "but our friend Paganel must own that even if there are doubts about

"That's going a little too far," said Glenarvan. "Travelers who have seen them tell us."

"Travelers who have seen them," interrupted Paganel, "don't agree at all in their accounts. Magellan said that

"Yes, but Drake declares that the English are taller than the tallest Patagonian?"

"Oh, the Englishthat may be," replied the Major, disdainfully, "but we are talking of the Scotch."

"Cavendish assures us that they are tall and robust," continued Paganel. "Hawkins makes out they are giants.

"Yes, quite as much as Wood, Narborough, and Falkner, who say they are of medium stature. Again, Byron,

Giraudais, Bougainville, Wallis, and Carteret, declared that the Patagonians are six feet six inches tall."

"But what is the truth, then, among all these contradictions?" asked Lady Helena.

"Just this, madame; the Patagonians have short legs, and a large bust; or by way of a joke we might say that

these natives are six feet high when they are sitting, and only five when they are standing."

"Unless the race has no existence, that would reconcile all statements," returned Paganel. "But here is one

consolation, at all events: the Straits of Magellan are very magnificent, even without Patagonians."

Just at this moment the DUNCAN was rounding the peninsula of Brunswick between splendid panoramas.

Seventy miles after doubling Cape Gregory, she left on her starboard the penitentiary of Punta Arena. The

church steeple and the Chilian flag gleamed for an instant among the trees, and then the strait wound on

between huge granitic masses which had an imposing effect. Cloudcapped mountains appeared, their heads

white with eternal snows, and their feet hid in immense forests. Toward the southwest, Mount Tarn rose

V. IV Verne on after a long lingering twilight, the light insensibly melting away into soft shades. These

brilliant constellations began to bestud the sky, and the Southern Cross shone out. There were numerous bays

along the shore, easy of access, but the yacht did not drop anchor in any; she continued her course fearlessly

through the luminous darkness. Presently ruins came in sight, crumbling buildings, which the night invested

with grandeur, the sad remains of a deserted settlement, whose name will be an eternal protest against these

It was in that very spot that Sarmiento, a Spaniard, came in 1581, with four hundred emigrants, to establish a

colony. He founded the city of St. Philip, but the extreme severity of winter decimated the inhabitants, and

those who had struggled through the cold died subsequently of starvation. Cavendish the Corsair discovered

After sailing along these deserted shores, the DUNCAN went through a series of narrow passes, between

forests of beech and ash and birch, and at length doubled Cape Froward, still bristling with the ice of the last

winter. On the other side of the strait, in Terra del Fuego, stood Mount Sarmiento, towering to a height of

6,000 feet, an enormous accumulation of rocks, separated by bands of cloud, forming a sort of aerial

It is at Cape Froward that the American continent actually terminates, for Cape Horn is nothing but a rock

sunk in the sea in latitude 52 degrees. At Cape Momax the straits widened, and she was able to get round

Narborough Isles and advance in a more southerly direction, till at length the rock of Cape Pilares, the

extreme point of Desolation Island, came in sight, thirtysix hours after entering the straits. Before her stem

lay a broad, open, sparkling ocean, which Jacques Paganel greeted with enthusiastic gestures, feeling kindred

emotions with those which stirred the bosom of Ferdinand de Magellan himself, when the sails of his ship,

A WEEK after they had doubled the Cape Pilares, the DUNCAN steamed into the bay of Talcahuano, a

magnificent estuary, twelve miles long and nine broad. The weather was splendid. From November to March

the sky is always cloudless, and a constant south wind prevails, as the coast is sheltered by the mountain

range of the Andes. In obedience to Lord Glenarvan's order, John Mangles had sailed as near the archipelago

of Chiloe as possible, and examined all the creeks and windings of the coast, hoping to discover some traces

of the shipwreck. A broken spar, or any fragment of the vessel, would have put them in the right track; but

nothing whatever was visible, and the yacht continued her route, till she dropped anchor at the port of

Talcahuano, fortytwo days from the time she had sailed out of the fogs of the Clyde.

Glenarvan had a boat lowered immediately, and went on shore, accompanied by Paganel. The learned

geographer gladly availed himself of the opportunity of making use of the language he had been studying so

conscientiously, but to his great amazement, found he could not make himself understood by the people. "It is

They were informed on arriving there, by means of a few English words, aided by expressive gestures, that

the British Consul lived at Concepcion, an hour's ride distant. Glenarvan found no difficulty in procuring two

fleet horses, and he and Paganel were soon within the walls of the great city, due to the enterprising genius of

How it was shorn of its ancient splendor! Often pillaged by the natives, burned in 1819, it lay in desolation

and ruins, its walls still blackened by the flames, scarcely numbering 8,000 inhabitants, and already eclipsed

by Talcahuano. The grass was growing in the streets, beneath the lazy feet of the citizens, and all trade and

business, indeed any description of activity, was impossible. The notes of the mandolin resounded from every

balcony, and languishing songs floated on the breeze. Concepcion, the ancient city of brave men, had become

a village of women and children. Lord Glenarvan felt no great desire to inquire into the causes of this decay,

though Paganel tried to draw him into a discussion on the subject. He would not delay an instant, but went

straight on to the house of Mr. Bentic, her Majesty's Consul, who received them very courteously, and, on

But to the question whether a threemast vessel, called the BRITANNIA, had gone ashore either on the

Chilian or Araucanian coast, he gave a decided negative. No report of such an event had been made to him, or

any of the other consuls. Glenarvan, however, would not allow himself to be disheartened; he went back to

Talcahuano, and spared neither pains nor expense to make a thorough investigation of the whole seaboard.

But it was all in vain. The most minute inquiries were fruitless, and Lord Glenarvan returned to the yacht to

report his ill success. Mary Grant and her brother could not restrain their grief. Lady Helena did her best to

comfort them by loving caresses, while Jacques Paganel took up the document and began studying it again.

He had been poring over it for more than an hour when Glenarvan interrupted him and said:

"Paganel! I appeal to your sagacity. Have we made an erroneous interpretation of the document? Is there

"Have we mistaken the place where the catastrophe occurred?" continued Glenarvan. "Does not the name

"And is it not evident, then, that at the moment of writing the words, the shipwrecked men were expecting to

"I take exception to that, my Lord," said Paganel; "and even if your other conclusions are right, this, at least,

"What do you mean?" asked Lady Helena, while all eyes were fixed on the geographer.

"I mean this," replied Paganel, "that Captain Grant is _now a prisoner among the Indians_, and I further add

"Nothing is plainer, dear Mary. Instead of reading the document _seront prisonniers_, read _sont

"Because the bottle could only have been thrown into the sea just when the vessel went to pieces on the

rocks, and consequently the latitude and longitude given refer to the actual place of the shipwreck."

"There is no proof of that," replied Paganel, "and I see nothing to preclude the supposition that the poor

fellows were dragged into the interior by the Indians, and sought to make known the place of their captivity

"Except this fact, my dear Paganel, that there was no sea, and therefore they could not have flung the bottle

This reply was so unexpected, and yet so admissible, that it made them all completely silent for a minute,

though their beaming eyes betrayed the rekindling of hope in their hearts. Lady Helena was the first to speak.

"My advice is to follow the 37th parallel from the point where it touches the American continent to where it

dips into the Atlantic, without deviating from it half a degree, and possibly in some part of its course we shall

"Poor as it is," returned Paganel, "we ought not to lose it. If I am right in my conjecture, that the bottle has

been carried into the sea on the bosom of some river, we cannot fail to find the track of the prisoners. You

He unrolled a map of Chili and the Argentine provinces as he spoke, and spread it out on the table.

"Just follow me for a moment," he said, "across the American continent. Let us make a stride across the

narrow strip of Chili, and over the Cordilleras of the Andes, and get into the heart of the Pampas. Shall we

find any lack of rivers and streams and currents? No, for here are the Rio Negro and Rio Colorado, and their

tributaries intersected by the 37th parallel, and any of them might have carried the bottle on its waters. Then,

perhaps, in the midst of a tribe in some Indian settlement on the shores of these almost unknown rivers, those

whom I may call my friends await some providential intervention. Ought we to disappoint their hopes? Do

you not all agree with me that it is our duty to go along the line my finger is pointing out at this moment on

the map, and if after all we find I have been mistaken, still to keep straight on and follow the 37th parallel till

His generous enthusiasm so touched his auditors that, involuntarily, they rose to their feet and grasped his

"And where he is," replied Glenarvan, "we'll manage to go, my boy, and find him. Nothing can be more

logical than Paganel's theory, and we must follow the course he points out without the least hesitation.

Captain Grant may have fallen into the hands of a numerous tribe, or his captors may be but a handful. In the

latter case we shall carry him off at once, but in the event of the former, after we have reconnoitered the

situation, we must go back to the DUNCAN on the eastern coast and get to Buenos Ayres, where we can

soon organize a detachment of men, with Major McNabbs at their head, strong enough to tackle all the

"That's capital, my Lord," said John Mangles, "and I may add, that there is no danger whatever crossing the

"Monsieur Paganel," asked Lady Helena, "you have no fear then that if the poor fellows have fallen into the

"What a question? Why, madam, the Indians are not anthropophagi! Far from it. One of my own countrymen,

M. Guinnard, associated with me in the Geographical Society, was three years a prisoner among the Indians

in the Pampas. He had to endure sufferings and illtreatment, but came off victorious at last. A European is a

useful being in these countries. The Indians know his value, and take care of him as if he were some costly

"There is not the least room then for hesitation," said Lord Glenarvan. "Go we must, and as soon as possible.

"One that is both easy and agreeable," replied Paganel. "Rather mountainous at first, and then sloping gently

down the eastern side of the Andes into a smooth plain, turfed and graveled quite like a garden."

"Here it is, my dear McNabbs. We shall go through the capital of Araucania, and cut the Cordilleras by the

pass of Antuco, leaving the volcano on the south, and gliding gently down the mountain sides, past the

Neuquem and the Rio Colorado on to the Pampas, till we reach the Sierra Tapalquen, from whence we shall

see the frontier of the province of Buenos Ayres. These we shall pass by, and cross over the Sierra Tandil,

pursuing our search to the very shores of the Atlantic, as far as Point Medano."

Paganel went through this programme of the expedition without so much as a glance at the map. He was so

posted up in the travels of Frezier, Molina, Humboldt, Miers, and Orbigny, that he had the geographical

nomenclature at his fingers' ends, and could trust implicitly to his neverfailing memory.

"You see then, friend," he added, "that it is a straight course. In thirty days we shall have gone over it, and

gained the eastern side before the DUNCAN, however little she may be delayed by the westerly winds."

"Then the DUNCAN is to cruise between Corrientes and Cape Saint Antonie," said John Mangles.

"As simply as possible. All there is to be done is to reconnoiter the situation of Captain Grant and not to come

to gunshot with the Indians. I think that Lord Glenarvan, our natural leader; the Major, who would not yield

"And why not?" returned Paganel. "Travels form the youthful mind. Yes, Robert, we four and three of the

"And does your Lordship mean to pass me by?" said John Mangles, addressing his master.

"My dear John," replied Glenarvan, "we leave passengers on board, those dearer to us than life, and who is to

"Then we can't accompany you?" said Lady Helena, while a shade of sadness beclouded her eyes.

"My dear Helena, the journey will so soon be accomplished that it will be but a brief separation, and"

"It is just making a flying passage across the continent, the way a good man goes through the world, doing all

This ended the discussion, if a conversation can be so called, where all who take part in it are of the same

opinion. Preparations commenced the same day, but as secretly as possible to prevent the Indians getting

The day of departure was fixed for the 14th of October. The sailors were all so eager to join the expedition

that Glenarvan found the only way to prevent jealousy among them was to draw lots who should go. This was

accordingly done, and fortune favored the chief officer, Tom Austin, Wilson, a strong, jovial young fellow,

and Mulrady, so good a boxer that he might have entered the lists with Tom Sayers himself.

Glenarvan displayed the greatest activity about the preparations, for he was anxious to be ready by the

appointed day. John Mangles was equally busy in coaling the vessel, that she might weigh anchor at the same

time. There was quite a rivalry between Glenarvan and the young captain about getting first to the Argentine

Both were ready on the 14th. The whole search party assembled in the saloon to bid farewell to those who

remained behind. The DUNCAN was just about to get under way, and already the vibration of the screw

began to agitate the limpid waters of Talcahuano, Glenarvan, Paganel, McNabbs, Robert Grant, Tom Austin,

Wilson, and Mulrady, stood armed with carbines and Colt's revolvers. Guides and mules awaited them at the

Lord Glenarvan clasped her closely to his breast for an instant, and then turned away, while Robert flung his

"And now, friends," said Paganel, "let's have one good hearty shake of the hand all round, to last us till we

This was not much to ask, but he certainly got strong enough grips to go some way towards satisfying his

All went on deck now, and the seven explorers left the vessel. They were soon on the quay, and as the yacht

turned round to pursue her course, she came so near where they stood, that Lady Helena could exchange

"Heaven will help us, madam," shouted Paganel, in reply, "for you may be sure we'll help ourselves."

At the same moment Lord Glenarvan gave the signal to start, and away went the mules along the coast, while

THE native troops organized by Lord Glenarvan consisted of three men and a boy. The captain of the

muleteers was an Englishman, who had become naturalized through twenty years' residence in the country.

He made a livelihood by letting out mules to travelers, and leading them over the difficult passes of the

Cordilleras, after which he gave them in charge of a BAQUEANO, or Argentine guide, to whom the route

through the Pampas was perfectly familiar. This Englishman had not so far forgotten his mother tongue

among mules and Indians that he could not converse with his countrymen, and a lucky thing it was for them,

as Lord Glenarvan found it far easier to give orders than to see them executed, Paganel was still unsuccessful

The CATAPEZ, as he was called in Chilian, had two natives called PEONS, and a boy about twelve years of

age under him. The PEONS took care of the baggage mules, and the boy led the MADRINA, a young mare

adorned with rattle and bells, which walked in front, followed by ten mules. The travelers rode seven of

these, and the CATAPEZ another. The remaining two carried provisions and a few bales of goods, intended

to secure the goodwill of the Caciques of the plain. The PEONS walked, according to their usual habit.

Every arrangement had been made to insure safety and speed, for crossing the Andes is something more than

an ordinary journey. It could not be accomplished without the help of the hardy mules of the farfamed

Argentine breed. Those reared in the country are much superior to their progenitors. They are not particular

about their food, and only drink once a day, and they can go with ease ten leagues in eight hours.

There are no inns along this road from one ocean to another. The only viands on which travelers can regale

themselves are dried meat, rice seasoned with pimento, and such game as may be shot _en route_. The

torrents provide them with water in the mountains, and the rivulets in the plains, which they improve by the

addition of a few drops of rum, and each man carries a supply of this in a bullock's horn, called CHIFFLE.

They have to be careful, however, not to indulge too freely in alcoholic drinks, as the climate itself has a

peculiarly exhilarating effect on the nervous system. As for bedding, it is all contained in the saddle used by

the natives, called RECADO. This saddle is made of sheepskins, tanned on one side and woolly on the other,

fastened by gorgeous embroidered straps. Wrapped in these warm coverings a traveler may sleep soundly,

Glenarvan, an experienced traveler, who knew how to adapt himself to the customs of other countries,

adopted the Chilian costume for himself and his whole party. Paganel and Robert, both alike children, though

of different growth, were wild with delight as they inserted their heads in the national PONCHO, an immense

plaid with a hole in center, and their legs in high leather boots. The mules were richly caparisoned, with the

Arab bit in their mouths, and long reins of plaited leather, which served as a whip; the headstall of the bridle

was decorated with metal ornaments, and the ALFORJAS, double sacks of gay colored linen, containing the

day's provisions. Paganel, DISTRAIT as usual, was flung several times before he succeeded in bestriding his

good steed, but once in the saddle, his inseparable telescope on his shoulderbelt, he held on well enough,

keeping his feet fast in the stirrups, and trusting entirely to the sagacity of his beast. As for Robert, his first

attempt at mounting was successful, and proved that he had the making in him of an excellent horseman.

The weather was splendid when they started, the sky a deep cloudless blue, and yet the atmosphere so

tempered by the sea breezes as to prevent any feeling of oppressive heat. They marched rapidly along the

winding shore of the bay of Talcahuano, in order to gain the extremity of the parallel, thirty miles south. No

one spoke much the first day, for the smoke of the DUNCAN was still visible on the horizon, and the pain of

parting too keenly felt. Paganel talked to himself in Spanish, asking and answering questions.

The CATAPEZ, moreover, was a taciturn man naturally, and had not been rendered loquacious by his calling.

He hardly spoke to his PEONS. They understood their duties perfectly. If one of the mules stopped, they

urged it on with a guttural cry, and if that proved unavailing, a goodsized pebble, thrown with unerring aim,

soon cured the animal's obstinacy. If a strap got loose, or a rein fell, a PEON came forward instantly, and

throwing off his poncho, flung it over his beast's head till the accident was repaired and the march resumed.

The custom of the muleteers is to start immediately after breakfast, about eight o'clock, and not to stop till

they camp for the night, about 4 P. M. Glenarvan fell in with the practice, and the first halt was just as they

arrived at Arauco, situated at the very extremity of the bay. To find the extremity of the 37th degree of

latitude, they would have required to proceed as far as the Bay of Carnero, twenty miles further. But the

agents of Glenarvan had already scoured that part of the coast, and to repeat the exploration would have been

useless. It was, therefore, decided that Arauco should be the point of departure, and they should keep on from

Since the weather was so favorable, and the whole party, even Robert, were in perfect health, and altogether

the journey had commenced under such favorable auspices, it was deemed advisable to push forward as

quickly as possible. Accordingly, the next day they marched 35 miles or more, and encamped at nightfall on

the banks of Rio Biobio. The country still presented the same fertile aspect, and abounded in flowers, but

animals of any sort only came in sight occasionally, and there were no birds visible, except a solitary heron or

owl, and a thrush or grebe, flying from the falcon. Human beings there were none, not a native appeared; not

even one of the GUASSOS, the degenerate offspring of Indians and Spaniards, dashed across the plain like a

shadow, his flying steed dripping with blood from the cruel thrusts inflicted by the gigantic spurs of his

master's naked feet. It was absolutely impossible to make inquiries when there was no one to address, and

Lord Glenarvan came to the conclusion that Captain Grant must have been dragged right over the Andes into

the Pampas, and that it would be useless to search for him elsewhere. The only thing to be done was to wait

On the 17th they set out in the usual line of march, a line which it was hard work for Robert to keep, his ardor

constantly compelled him to get ahead of the MADRINA, to the great despair of his mule. Nothing but a

The country now became more diversified, and the rising ground indicated their approach to a mountainous

district. Rivers were more numerous, and came rushing noisily down the slopes. Paganel consulted his maps,

and when he found any of those streams not marked, which often happened, all the fire of a geographer

"A river which hasn't a name is like having no civil standing. It has no existence in the eye of geographical

He christened them forthwith, without the least hesitation, and marked them down on the map, qualifying

them with the most highsounding adjectives he could find in the Spanish language.

"What a language!" he said. "How full and sonorous it is! It is like the metal church bells are made

"Most certainly, my dear Lord. Ah, if it wasn't the accent, that wretched accent!"

And for want of better work, Paganel whiled away the time along the road by practising the difficulties in

pronunciation, repeating all the breakjaw words he could, though still making geographical observations.

Any question about the country that Glenarvan might ask the CATAPEZ was sure to be answered by the

learned Frenchman before he could reply, to the great astonishment of the guide, who gazed at him in

About two o'clock that same day they came to a cross road, and naturally enough Glenarvan inquired the

The CATAPEZ could not make him out, but shrugged his shoulders and resumed his post at the head of the

At five in the evening they stopped in a gorge of no great depth, some miles above the little town of Loja, and

encamped for the night at the foot of the Sierras, the first steppes of the great Cordilleras.

NOTHING of importance had occurred hitherto in the passage through Chili; but all the obstacles and

difficulties incident to a mountain journey were about to crowd on the travelers now.

One important question had first to be settled. Which pass would take them over the Andes, and yet not be

"There are only two practicable passes that I know of in this part of the Cordilleras."

"The pass of Arica is one undoubtedly discovered by Valdivia Mendoze," said Paganel.

"Well, my good fellow, both these passes have only one fault; they take us too far out of our route, either

"Certainly," replied Paganel. "There is the pass of Antuco, on the slope of the volcano, in latitude, 37 degrees

"That would do, but are you acquainted with this pass of Antuco, CATAPEZ?" said Glenarvan.

"Yes, your Lordship, I have been through it, but I did not mention it, as no one goes that way but the Indian

"Oh, very well; if mares and sheep and oxen can go that way, we can, so let's start at once."

The signal for departure was given immediately, and they struck into the heart of the valley of Las Lejas,

between great masses of chalk crystal. From this point the pass began to be difficult, and even dangerous. The

angles of the declivities widened and the ledges narrowed, and frightful precipices met their gaze. The mules

went cautiously along, keeping their heads near the ground, as if scenting the track. They marched in file.

Sometimes at a sudden bend of the road, the MADRINA would disappear, and the little caravan had to guide

themselves by the distant tinkle of her bell. Often some capricious winding would bring the column in two

parallel lines, and the CATAPEZ could speak to his PEONS across a crevasse not two fathoms wide, though

Glenarvan followed his guide step by step. He saw that his perplexity was increasing as the way became more

difficult, but did not dare to interrogate him, rightly enough, perhaps, thinking that both mules and muleteers

For about an hour longer the CATAPEZ kept wandering about almost at haphazard, though always getting

higher up the mountains. At last he was obliged to stop short. They were in a narrow valley, one of those

gorges called by the Indians "quebrads," and on reaching the end, a wall of porphyry rose perpendicularly

before them, and barred further passage. The CATAPEZ, after vain attempts at finding an opening,

dismounted, crossed his arms, and waited. Glenarvan went up to him and asked if he had lost his way.

"I am not mistaken. See! there are the remains of a fire left by the Indians, and there are the marks of the

"Ah, that's your concern; I have done all I could. My mules and myself are at your service to try the other

Glenarvan listened silently. He saw the CATAPEZ was right. His mules could not go farther. When he talked

"And even precede you," added Paganel. "What is it after all? We have only to cross the top of the mountain

chain, and once over, nothing can be easier of descent than the slopes we shall find there. When we get

below, we shall find BAQUEANOS, Argentine shepherds, who will guide us through the Pampas, and swift

horses accustomed to gallop over the plains. Let's go forward then, I say, and without a moment's hesitation."

"Forward!" they all exclaimed. "You will not go with us, then?" said Glenarvan to the CATAPEZ.

"We can do without him," said Paganel. "On the other side we shall get back into the road to Antuco, and I'm

quite sure I'll lead you to the foot of the mountain as straight as the best guide in the Cordilleras."

Accordingly, Glenarvan settled accounts with the CATAPEZ, and bade farewell to him and his PEONS and

mules. The arms and instruments, and a small stock of provisions were divided among the seven travelers,

and it was unanimously agreed that the ascent should recommence at once, and, if necessary, should continue

part of the night. There was a very steep winding path on the left, which the mules never would have

attempted. It was toilsome work, but after two hours' exertion, and a great deal of roundabout climbing, the

They were not far now from the highest peak of the Cordilleras, but there was not the slightest trace of any

beaten path. The entire region had been overturned by recent shocks of earthquake, and all they could do was

to keep on climbing higher and higher. Paganel was rather disconcerted at finding no way out to the other

side of the chain, and laid his account with having to undergo great fatigue before the topmost peaks of the

Andes could be reached, for their mean height is between eleven and twelve thousand six hundred feet.

Fortunately the weather was calm and the sky clear, in addition to the season being favorable, but in Winter,

from May to October, such an ascent would have been impracticable. The intense cold quickly kills travelers,

and those who even manage to hold out against it fall victims to the violence of the TEMPORALES, a sort of

hurricane peculiar to those regions, which yearly fills the abysses of the Cordilleras with dead bodies.

They went on toiling steadily upward all night, hoisting themselves up to almost inaccessible plateaux, and

leaping over broad, deep crevasses. They had no ropes, but arms linked in arms supplied the lack, and

shoulders served for ladders. The strength of Mulrady and the dexterity of Wilson were taxed heavily now.

These two brave Scots multiplied themselves, so to speak. Many a time, but for their devotion and courage

the small band could not have gone on. Glenarvan never lost sight of young Robert, for his age and vivacity

made him imprudent. Paganel was a true Frenchman in his impetuous ardor, and hurried furiously along. The

Major, on the contrary, only went as quick as was necessary, neither more nor less, climbing without the least

apparent exertion. Perhaps he hardly knew, indeed, that he was climbing at all, or perhaps he fancied he was

The whole aspect of the region had now completely changed. Huge blocks of glittering ice, of a bluish tint on

some of the declivities, stood up on all sides, reflecting the early light of morn. The ascent became very

perilous. They were obliged to reconnoiter carefully before making a single step, on account of the crevasses.

Wilson took the lead, and tried the ground with his feet. His companions followed exactly in his footprints,

lowering their voices to a whisper, as the least sound would disturb the currents of air, and might cause the

fall of the masses of snow suspended in the air seven or eight hundred feet above their heads.

They had come now to the region of shrubs and bushes, which, higher still, gave place to grasses and cacti.

At 11,000 feet all trace of vegetation had disappeared. They had only stopped once, to rest and snatch a

V. IV Verne recruit their strength. With superhuman courage, the ascent was then resumed amid increasing

dangers and difficulties. They were forced to bestride sharp peaks and leap over chasms so deep that they did

not dare to look down them. In many places wooden crosses marked the scene of some great catastrophes.

About two o'clock they came to an immense barren plain, without a sign of vegetation. The air was dry and

the sky unclouded blue. At this elevation rain is unknown, and vapors only condense into snow or hail. Here

and there peaks of porphyry or basalt pierced through the white windingsheet like the bones of a skeleton;

and at intervals fragments of quartz or gneiss, loosened by the action of the air, fell down with a faint, dull

However, in spite of their courage, the strength of the little band was giving way. Glenarvan regretted they

had gone so far into the interior of the mountain when he saw how exhausted his men had become. Young

"You shall be carried, my boy; but we must get to the other side of the Cordilleras, cost what it may. There

we may perhaps find some hut to cover us. All I ask is a two hours' longer march."

The march eastward was forthwith resumed. They had a frightful height to climb yet to gain the topmost

peaks. The rarefaction of the atmosphere produced that painful oppression known by the name of PUNA.

Drops of blood stood on the gums and lips, and respiration became hurried and difficult. However strong the

will of these brave men might be, the time came at last when their physical powers failed, and vertigo, that

terrible malady in the mountains, destroyed not only their bodily strength but their moral energy. Falls

became frequent, and those who fell could not rise again, but dragged themselves along on their knees.

But just as exhaustion was about to make short work of any further ascent, and Glenarvan's heart began to

sink as he thought of the snow lying far as the eye could reach, and of the intense cold, and saw the shadow

of night fast overspreading the desolate peaks, and knew they had not a roof to shelter them, suddenly the

ANYONE else but McNabbs might have passed the hut a hundred times, and gone all round it, and even over

it without suspecting its existence. It was covered with snow, and scarcely distinguishable from the

surrounding rocks; but Wilson and Mulrady succeeded in digging it out and clearing the opening after half an

hour's hard work, to the great joy of the whole party, who eagerly took possession of it.

They found it was a CASUCHA, constructed by the Indians, made of ADOBES, a species of bricks baked in

the sun. Its form was that of a cube, 12 feet on each side, and it stood on a block of basalt. A stone stair led up

to the door, the only opening; and narrow as this door was, the hurricane, and snow, and hail found their way

Ten people could easily find room in it, and though the walls might be none too watertight in the rainy

season, at this time of the year, at any rate, it was sufficient protection against the intense cold, which,

according to the thermometer, was ten degrees below zero. Besides, there was a sort of fireplace in it, with a

chimney of bricks, badly enough put together, certainly, but still it allowed of a fire being lighted.

"This will shelter us, at any rate," said Glenarvan, "even if it is not very comfortable. Providence has led us to

"Why, it is a perfect palace, I call it," said Paganel; "we only want flunkeys and courtiers. We shall do capital

"Especially when there is a good fire blazing on the hearth, for we are quite as cold as we are hungry. For my

"Combustibles on the top of the Cordilleras!" exclaimed Mulrady, in a dubious tone.

"Since there is a chimney in the CASUCHA," said the Major, "the probability is that we shall find something

"Our friend McNabbs is right," said Glenarvan. "Get everything in readiness for supper, and I'll go out and

"No, my brave boy, rest yourself. You'll be a man, when others are only children at your age," replied

On reaching the little mound of porphyry, Glenarvan and his two companions left the CASUCHA. In spite of

the perfect calmness of the atmosphere, the cold was stinging. Paganel consulted his barometer, and found

that the depression of the mercury corresponded to an elevation of 11,000 feet, only 910 meters lower than

Mont Blanc. But if these mountains had presented the difficulties of the giant of the Swiss Alps, not one of

On reaching a little mound of porphyry, Glenarvan and Paganel stopped to gaze about them and scan the

horizon on all sides. They were now on the summit of the Nevadas of the Cordilleras, and could see over an

area of forty miles. The valley of the Colorado was already sunk in shadow, and night was fast drawing her

mantle over the eastern slopes of the Andes. The western side was illumined by the rays of the setting sun,

and peaks and glaciers flashed back his golden beams with dazzling radiance. On the south the view was

magnificent. Across the wild valley of the Torbido, about two miles distant, rose the volcano of Antuco. The

mountain roared like some enormous monster, and vomited red smoke, mingled with torrents of sooty flame.

The surrounding peaks appeared on fire. Showers of redhot stones, clouds of reddish vapor and rockets of

lava, all combined, presented the appearance of glowing sparkling streams. The splendor of the spectacle

increased every instant as night deepened, and the whole sky became lighted up with a dazzling reflection of

the blazing crater, while the sun, gradually becoming shorn of his sunset glories, disappeared like a star lost

Paganel and Glenarvan would have remained long enough gazing at the sublime struggle between the fires of

earth and heaven, if the more practical Wilson had not reminded them of the business on hand. There was no

wood to be found, however, but fortunately the rocks were covered with a poor, dry species of lichen. Of this

they made an ample provision, as well as of a plant called LLARETTA, the root of which burns tolerably

well. This precious combustible was carried back to the CASUCHA and heaped up on the hearth. It was a

difficult matter to kindle it, though, and still more to keep it alight. The air was so rarefied that there was

scarcely oxygen enough in it to support combustion. At least, this was the reason assigned by the Major.

"By way of compensation, however," he added, "water will boil at less than 100 degrees heat. It will come to

McNabbs was right, as the thermometer proved, for it was plunged into the kettle when the water boiled, and

the mercury only rose to 99 degrees. Coffee was soon ready, and eagerly gulped down by everybody. The dry

"I tell you what, some grilled llama wouldn't be bad with this, would it? They say that the llama is substitute

for the ox and the sheep, and I should like to know if it is, in an alimentary respect."

"What!" replied the Major. "You're not content with your supper, most learned Paganel."

"Enchanted with it, my brave Major; still I must confess I should not say no to a dish of llama."

"I plead guilty to the charge. But come, now, though you call me that, you wouldn't sulk at a beefsteak

"And if you were asked to lie in wait for a llama, notwithstanding the cold and the darkness, you would do it

His companions had hardly time to thank him for his obliging good nature, when distant and prolonged howls

broke on their ear, plainly not proceeding from one or two solitary animals, but from a whole troop, and one,

Providence had sent them a supper, as well as led them to a hut. This was the geographer's conclusion; but

Glenarvan damped his joy somewhat by remarking that the quadrupeds of the Cordilleras are never met with

"Then where can these animals come from?" asked Tom Austin. "Don't you hear them getting nearer!"

"Yes, and be ready for hunting," replied McNabbs, arming himself with his carbine.

They all rushed forthwith out of the CASUCHA. Night had completely set in, dark and starry. The moon,

now in her last quarter, had not yet risen. The peaks on the north and east had disappeared from view, and

nothing was visible save the fantastic SILHOUETTE of some towering rocks here and there. The howls, and

clearly the howls of terrified animals, were redoubled. They proceeded from that part of the Cordilleras

which lay in darkness. What could be going on there? Suddenly a furious avalanche came down, an

avalanche of living animals mad with fear. The whole plateau seemed to tremble. There were hundreds,

perhaps thousands, of these animals, and in spite of the rarefied atmosphere, their noise was deafening. Were

they wild beasts from the Pampas, or herds of llamas and vicunas? Glenarvan, McNabbs, Robert, Austin, and

the two sailors, had just time to throw themselves flat on the ground before they swept past like a whirlwind,

only a few paces distant. Paganel, who had remained standing, to take advantage of his peculiar powers of

sight, was knocked down in a twinkling. At the same moment the report of firearms was heard. The Major

had fired, and it seemed to him that an animal had fallen close by, and that the whole herd, yelling louder

than ever, had rushed down and disappeared among the declivities lighted up by the reflection of the volcano.

"My spectacles," was the reply. "One might expect to lose that much in such a tumult as this."

They all hastened eagerly into the hut, to examine McNabbs' prize by the light of the fire.

It was a pretty creature, like a small camel without a hump. The head was small and the body flattened, the

legs were long and slender, the skin fine, and the hair the color of _cafe au lait_.

"And it is good savory meat, I assure you; a dish of Olympus! I knew we should have fresh meat for supper,

"I should think so, my boy. I'm a Frenchman, and in every Frenchman there is a cook."

Five minutes afterward Paganel began to grill large slices of venison on the embers made by the use of the

LLARETTAS, and in about ten minutes a dish was ready, which he served up to his companions by the

tempting name of guanaco cutlets. No one stood on ceremony, but fell to with a hearty good will.

To the absolute stupefaction of the geographer, however, the first mouthful was greeted with a general

grimace, and such exclamations as"Tough!" "It is horrible." "It is not eatable."

The poor SAVANT was obliged to own that his cutlets could not be relished, even by hungry men. They

began to banter him about his "Olympian dish," and indulge in jokes at his expense; but all he cared about

was to find out how it happened that the flesh of the guanaco, which was certainly good and eatable food, had

turned out so badly in his hands. At last light broke in on him, and he called out:

"I mean this: the guanaco is only good for eating when it is killed in a state of rest. If it has been long hunted,

and gone over much ground before it is captured, it is no longer eatable. I can affirm the fact by the mere

taste, that this animal has come a great distance, and consequently the whole herd has."

"But what could have frightened the creatures so, and driven them from their haunts, when they ought to have

"That's a question, my dear Glenarvan, I could not possibly answer. Take my advice, and let us go to sleep

Each one, thereupon, wrapped himself up in his poncho, and the fire was made up for the night.

Loud snores in every tune and key soon resounded from all sides of the hut, the deep bass contribution of

But Glenarvan could not sleep. Secret uneasiness kept him in a continual state of wakefulness. His thoughts

reverted involuntarily to those frightened animals flying in one common direction, impelled by one common

terror. They could not be pursued by wild beasts, for at such an elevation there were almost none to be met

with, and of hunters still fewer. What terror then could have driven them among the precipices of the Andes?

But gradually he fell into a halfdrowsy state, and his apprehensions were lulled. Hope took the place of fear.

He saw himself on the morrow on the plains of the Andes, where the search would actually commence, and

perhaps success was close at hand. He thought of Captain Grant and his two sailors, and their deliverance

from cruel bondage. As these visions passed rapidly through his mind, every now and then he was roused by

the crackling of the fire, or sparks flying out, or some little jet of flame would suddenly flare up and illumine

Then his presentiments returned in greater strength than before, and he listened anxiously to the sounds

At certain intervals he fancied he could hear rumbling noises in the distance, dull and threatening like the

mutterings of thunder before a storm. There surely must be a storm raging down below at the foot of the

The moon was rising. The atmosphere was pure and calm. Not a cloud visible either above or below. Here

and there was a passing reflection from the flames of Antuco, but neither storm nor lightning, and myriads of

bright stars studded the zenith. Still the rumbling noises continued. They seemed to meet together and cross

the chain of the Andes. Glenarvan returned to the CASUCHA more uneasy than ever, questioning within

himself as to the connection between these sounds and the flight of the guanacos. He looked at his watch and

found the time was about two in the morning. As he had no certainty, however, of any immediate danger, he

did not wake his companions, who were sleeping soundly after their fatigue, and after a little dozed off

All of a sudden a violent crash made him start to his feet. A deafening noise fell on his ear like the roar of

artillery. He felt the ground giving way beneath him, and the CASUCHA rocked to and fro, and opened.

He shouted to his companions, but they were already awake, and tumbling pellmell over each other. They

were being rapidly dragged down a steep declivity. Day dawned and revealed a terrible scene. The form of

the mountains changed in an instant. Cones were cut off. Tottering peaks disappeared as if some trap had

opened at their base. Owing to a peculiar phenomenon of the Cordilleras, an enormous mass, many miles in

"An earthquake!" exclaimed Paganel. He was not mistaken. It was one of those cataclysms frequent in Chili,

and in this very region where Copiapo had been twice destroyed, and Santiago four times laid in ruins in

fourteen years. This region of the globe is so underlaid with volcanic fires and the volcanoes of recent origin

are such insufficient safety valves for the subterranean vapors, that shocks are of frequent occurrence, and are

The plateau to which the seven men were clinging, holding on by tufts of lichen, and giddy and terrified in

the extreme, was rushing down the declivity with the swiftness of an express, at the rate of fifty miles an

hour. Not a cry was possible, nor an attempt to get off or stop. They could not even have heard themselves

speak. The internal rumblings, the crash of the avalanches, the fall of masses of granite and basalt, and the

whirlwind of pulverized snow, made all communication impossible. Sometimes they went perfectly smoothly

along without jolts or jerks, and sometimes on the contrary, the plateau would reel and roll like a ship in a

storm, coasting past abysses in which fragments of the mountain were falling, tearing up trees by the roots,

and leveling, as if with the keen edge of an immense scythe, every projection of the declivity.

How long this indescribable descent would last, no one could calculate, nor what it would end in ultimately.

None of the party knew whether the rest were still alive, whether one or another were not already lying in the

depths of some abyss. Almost breathless with the swift motion, frozen with the cold air, which pierced them

through, and blinded with the whirling snow, they gasped for breath, and became exhausted and nearly

inanimate, only retaining their hold of the rocks by a powerful instinct of selfpreservation. Suddenly a

tremendous shock pitched them right off, and sent them rolling to the very foot of the mountain. The plateau

For some minutes no one stirred. At last one of the party picked himself up, and stood on his feet, stunned by

the shock, but still firm on his legs. This was the Major. He shook off the blinding snow and looked around

him. His companions lay in a close circle like the shots from a gun that has just been discharged, piled one on

THE eastern side of the Cordilleras of the Andes consists of a succession of lengthened declivities, which

slope down almost insensibly to the plain. The soil is carpeted with rich herbage, and adorned with

magnificent trees, among which, in great numbers, were appletrees, planted at the time of the conquest, and

golden with fruit. There were literally, perfect forests of these. This district was, in fact, just a corner of fertile

The sudden transition from a desert to an oasis, from snowy peaks to verdant plains, from Winter to Summer,

The ground, moreover, had recovered its immobility. The trembling had ceased, though there was little doubt

the forces below the surface were carrying on their devastating work further on, for shocks of earthquake are

always occurring in some part or other of the Andes. This time the shock had been one of extreme violence.

The outline of the mountains was wholly altered, and the Pampas guides would have sought vainly for the

A magnificent day had dawned. The sun was just rising from his ocean bed, and his bright rays streamed

already over the Argentine plains, and ran across to the Atlantic. It was about eight o'clock.

Lord Glenarvan and his companions were gradually restored to animation by the Major's efforts. They had

been completely stunned, but had sustained no injury whatever. The descent of the Cordilleras was

accomplished; and as Dame Nature had conveyed them at her own expense, they could only have praised her

method of locomotion if one of their number, and that one the feeblest and youngest, the child of the party,

The brave boy was beloved by everybody. Paganel was particularly attached to him, and so was the Major,

with all his apparent coldness. As for Glenarvan, he was in absolute despair when he heard of his

disappearance, and pictured to himself the child lying in some deep abyss, wildly crying for succor.

"We must go and look for him, and look till we find him," he exclaimed, almost unable to keep back his tears.

"We cannot leave him to his fate. Every valley and precipice and abyss must be searched through and

through. I will have a rope fastened round my waist, and go down myself. I insist upon it; you understand; I

insist upon it. Heaven grant Robert may be still alive! If we lose the boy, how could we ever dare to meet the

Glenarvan's companions heard him in silence. He sought to read hope in their eyes, but they did not venture

"Well, you hear what I say, but you make no response. Do you mean to tell me that you have no hopenot

"Well, then," resumed the Major, "you know this at any rate. Who was the child beside during our descent of

"Very well. Up to what moment did you see him beside you? Try if you can remember."

"All that I can recollect is that Robert Grant was still by my side, holding fast by a tuft of lichen, less than

"Less than two minutes? Mind what you are saying; I dare say a minute seemed a very long time to you. Are

"Then Robert must have disappeared on this side," said the Major, turning toward the mountain and pointing

toward the right: "and I should judge," he added, "considering the time that has elapsed, that the spot where

he fell is about two miles up. Between that height and the ground is where we must search, dividing the

Not another word was spoken. The six men commenced their explorations, keeping constantly to the line they

had made in their descent, examining closely every fissure, and going into the very depths of the abysses,

choked up though they partly were with fragments of the plateau; and more than one came out again with

garments torn to rags, and feet and hands bleeding. For many long hours these brave fellows continued their

search without dreaming of taking rest. But all in vain. The child had not only met his death on the mountain,

About one o'clock, Glenarvan and his companions met again in the valley. Glenarvan was completely

crushed with grief. He scarcely spoke. The only words that escaped his lips amid his sighs were,

"Let us wait," said Paganel to the Major and Tom Austin. "We will take a little rest, and recruit our strength.

"Yes; and, as Edward wishes it, we will rest. He has still hope, but what is it he hopes?"

The valley was thickly wooded, and the Major had no difficulty in finding a suitable place of encampment.

He chose a clump of tall carob trees, under which they arranged their few belongingsfew indeed, for all

they had were sundry wraps and firearms, and a little dried meat and rice. Not far off there was a RIO,

which supplied them with water, though it was still somewhat muddy after the disturbance of the avalanche.

Mulrady soon had a fire lighted on the grass, and a warm refreshing beverage to offer his master. But

Glenarvan refused to touch it, and lay stretched on his poncho in a state of absolute prostration.

So the day passed, and night came on, calm and peaceful as the preceding had been. While his companions

were lying motionless, though wide awake, Glenarvan betook himself once more to the slopes of the

Cordilleras, listening intently in hope that some cry for help would fall upon his ear. He ventured far up in

spite of his being alone, straining his ear with painful eagerness to catch the faintest sound, and calling aloud

But he heard nothing save the beatings of his own heart, though he wandered all night on the mountain.

Sometimes the Major followed him, and sometimes Paganel, ready to lend a helping hand among the slippery

peaks and dangerous precipices among which he was dragged by his rash and useless imprudence. All his

efforts were in vain, however, and to his repeated cries of "Robert, Robert!" echo was the only response.

Day dawned, and it now became a matter of necessity to go and bring back the poor Lord from the distant

plateau, even against his will. His despair was terrible. Who could dare to speak of quitting this fatal valley?

Yet provisions were done, and Argentine guides and horses were not far off to lead them to the Pampas. To

go back would be more difficult than to go forward. Besides, the Atlantic Ocean was the appointed meeting

place with the DUNCAN. These were strong reasons against any long delay; indeed it was best for all parties

McNabbs undertook the task of rousing Lord Glenarvan from his grief. For a long time his cousin seemed not

The hour slipped away, and again Glenarvan begged for longer grace. To hear his imploring tones, one might

have thought him a criminal begging a respite. So the day passed on till it was almost noon. McNabbs

hesitated now no longer, but, acting on the advice of the rest, told his cousin that start they must, for all their

But he spoke without looking at McNabbs. His gaze was fixed intently on a certain dark speck in the heavens.

Suddenly he exclaimed, extending his arm, and keeping it motionless, as if petrified:

All eyes turned immediately in the direction indicated so imperiously. The dark speck was increasing visibly.

"Yes, a condor," replied Glenarvan. "Who knows? He is coming down he is gradually getting lower! Let

Paganel was not mistaken, it was assuredly a condor. This magnificent bird is the king of the Southern

Andes, and was formerly worshiped by the Incas. It attains an extraordinary development in those regions. Its

strength is prodigious. It has frequently driven oxen over the edge of precipices down into the depths of

abysses. It seizes sheep, and kids, and young calves, browsing on the plains, and carries them off to

inaccessible heights. It hovers in the air far beyond the utmost limits of human sight, and its powers of vision

What had this condor discovered then? Could it be the corpse of Robert Grant? "Who knows?" repeated

Glenarvan, keeping his eye immovably fixed on the bird. The enormous creature was fast approaching,

sometimes hovering for awhile with outspread wings, and sometimes falling with the swiftness of inert

bodies in space. Presently he began to wheel round in wide circles. They could see him distinctly. He

measured more than fifteen feet, and his powerful wings bore him along with scarcely the slightest effort, for

it is the prerogative of large birds to fly with calm majesty, while insects have to beat their wings a thousand

The Major and Wilson had seized their carbines, but Glenarvan stopped them by a gesture. The condor was

encircling in his flight a sort of inaccessible plateau about a quarter of a mile up the side of the mountain. He

wheeled round and round with dazzling rapidity, opening and shutting his formidable claws, and shaking his

A sudden thought flashed across his mind, and with a terrible cry, he called out, "Fire! fire! Oh, suppose

But it was too late. The condor had dropped out of sight behind the crags. Only a second passed, a second

that seemed an age, and the enormous bird reappeared, carrying a heavy load and flying at a slow rate.

A cry of horror rose on all sides. It was a human body the condor had in his claws, dangling in the air, and

apparently lifeless it was Robert Grant. The bird had seized him by his clothes, and had him hanging

already at least one hundred and fifty feet in the air. He had caught sight of the travelers, and was flapping his

"Oh! would that Robert were dashed to pieces against the rocks, rather than be a"

He did not finish his sentence, but seizing Wilson's carbine, took aim at the condor. His arm was too

"Let me do it," said the Major. And with a calm eye, and sure hands and motionless body, he aimed at the

But before he had pulled the trigger the report of a gun resounded from the bottom of the valley. A white

smoke rose from between two masses of basalt, and the condor, shot in the head, gradually turned over and

began to fall, supported by his great wings spread out like a parachute. He had not let go his prey, but gently

"We've got him, we've got him," shouted Glenarvan; and without waiting to see where the shot so

providentially came from, he rushed toward the condor, followed by his companions.

When they reached the spot the bird was dead, and the body of Robert was quite concealed beneath his

mighty wings. Glenarvan flung himself on the corpse, and dragging it from the condor's grasp, placed it flat

But a wilder cry of joy never broke from human lips, than Glenarvan uttered the next moment, as he started

The boy's clothes were stripped off in an instant, and his face bathed with cold water. He moved slightly,

opened his eyes, looked round and murmured, "Oh, my Lord! Is it you!" he said; "my father!"

Glenarvan could not reply. He was speechless with emotion, and kneeling down by the side of the child so

ROBERT had no sooner escaped one terrible danger than he ran the risk of another scarcely less formidable.

He was almost torn to pieces by his friends, for the brave fellows were so overjoyed at the sight of him, that

V. IV Verne giving him a hug. However, it seemed as if good rough hugging did not hurt sick people; at any

But the first joy of deliverance over, the next thought was who was the deliverer? Of course it was the Major

who suggested looking for him, and he was not far off, for about fifty paces from the RIO a man of very tall

stature was seen standing motionless on the lowest crags at the foot of the mountain. A long gun was lying at

He had broad shoulders, and long hair bound together with leather thongs. He was over six feet in height. His

bronzed face was red between the eyes and mouth, black by the lower eyelids, and white on the forehead. He

wore the costume of the Patagonians on the frontiers, consisting of a splendid cloak, ornamented with scarlet

arabesques, made of the skins of the guanaco, sewed together with ostrich tendons, and with the silky wool

turned up on the edge. Under this mantle was a garment of foxskin, fastened round the waist, and coming

down to a point in front. A little bag hung from his belt, containing colors for painting his face. His boots

This Patagonian had a splendid face, indicating real intelligence, notwithstanding the medley of colors by

which it was disfigured. His waiting attitude was full of dignity; indeed, to see him standing grave and

motionless on his pedestal of rocks, one might have taken him for a statue of _sangfroid_.

As soon as the Major perceived him, he pointed him out to Glenarvan, who ran toward him immediately. The

Patagonian came two steps forward to meet him, and Glenarvan caught hold of his hand and pressed it in his

own. It was impossible to mistake the meaning of the action, for the noble face of the Scotch lord so beamed

with gratitude that no words were needed. The stranger bowed slightly in return, and said a few words that

The Patagonian surveyed them attentively for a few minutes, and spoke again in another language. But this

second idiom was no more intelligible than the first. Certain words, however, caught Glenarvan's ear as

The Patagonian nodded in reply, a movement of the head which has an affirmative significance among all

"That's good!" said the Major. "Our friend Paganel will be the very man for him. It is lucky for us that he

Paganel was called forthwith. He came at once, and saluted the stranger with all the grace of a Frenchman.

But his compliments were lost on the Patagonian, for he did not understand a single syllable.

However, on being told how things stood, he began in Spanish, and opening his mouth as wide as he could,

"I'll change the phrase," he said; and in slow, deliberate tones he went on, "_Sam duvida um Patagao_" (A

"_Vos compriendeis?_" (Do you understand?) shouted Paganel, at the very top of his voice, as if he would

It was Paganel's turn now to be amazed. He pushed his spectacles right down over his nose, as if greatly

"I'll be hanged if I can make out one word of his infernal patois. It is Araucanian, that's certain!"

Paganel's surprise became absolute stupefaction. The Major and his cousin exchanged sly glances, and

McNabbs said, mischievously, with a look of fun on his face, "Ah, ah, my worthy friend; is this another of

"Yes, he certainly speaks Spanish. Perhaps it is some other language you have been studying all this time

But Paganel would not allow him to proceed. He shrugged his shoulders, and said stiffly,

"Why, of course, because the man speaks badly," replied the learned geographer, getting impatient.

"He speaks badly; that is to say, because you can't understand him," returned the Major coolly.

"Come, come, McNabbs," put in Glenarvan, "your supposition is quite inadmissable. However DISTRAIT

our friend Paganel is, it is hardly likely he would study one language for another."

"I explain nothing. I give proof. Here is the book I use daily, to practice myself in the difficulties of the

Spanish language. Examine it for yourself, Major," he said, handing him a volume in a very ragged condition,

which he had brought up, after a long rummage, from the depths of one of his numerous pockets. "Now you

"And what's the name of this book?" asked the Major, as he took it from his hand.

"Camoens!" repeated Glenarvan; "but Paganel, my unfortunate fellow, Camoens was a Portuguese! It is

"Camoens! LUISADES! Portuguese!" Paganel could not say more. He looked vexed, while his companions,

The Indian never moved a muscle of his face. He quietly awaited the explanation of this incomprehensible

"Fool, idiot, that I am!" at last uttered Paganel. "Is it really a fact? You are not joking with me? It is what I

have actually been doing? Why, it is a second confusion of tongues, like Babel. Ah me! alackaday! my

friends, what is to become of me? To start for India and arrive at Chili! To learn Spanish and talk Portuguese!

Why, if I go on like this, some day I shall be throwing myself out of the window instead of my cigar!"

To hear Paganel bemoan his misadventures and see his comical discomfiture, would have upset anyone's

"Laugh away, my friends, laugh as loud as you like; you can't laugh at me half as much as I laugh at myself!"

"But, I say," said the Major, after a minute, "this doesn't alter the fact that we have no interpreter."

"Oh, don't distress yourself about that," replied Paganel, "Portuguese and Spanish are so much alike that I

made a mistake; but this very resemblance will be a great help toward rectifying it. In a very short time I shall

Paganel was right. He soon managed to exchange a few words with the stranger, and found out even that his

name was Thalcave, a word that signified in Araucanian, "The Thunderer." This surname had, no doubt,

But what rejoiced Glenarvan most was to learn that he was a guide by occupation, and, moreover, a guide

across the Pampas. To his mind, the meeting with him was so providential, that he could not doubt now of the

success of their enterprise. The deliverance of Captain Grant seemed an accomplished fact.

When the party went back to Robert, the boy held out his arms to the Patagonian, who silently laid his hand

on his head, and proceeded to examine him with the greatest care, gently feeling each of his aching limbs.

Then he went down to the RIO, and gathered a few handfuls of wild celery, which grew on the banks, with

which he rubbed the child's body all over. He handled him with the most exquisite delicacy, and his treatment

so revived the lad's strength, that it was soon evident that a few hours' rest would set him all right.

It was accordingly decided that they should encamp for the rest of the day and the ensuing night. Two grave

questions, moreover, had to be settled: where to get food, and means of transport. Provisions and mules were

both lacking. Happily, they had Thalcave, however, a practised guide, and one of the most intelligent of his

class. He undertook to find all that was needed, and offered to take him to a TOLDERIA of Indians, not

further than four miles off at most, where he could get supplies of all he wanted. This proposition was partly

made by gestures, and partly by a few Spanish words which Paganel managed to make out. His offer was

They walked at a good pace for an hour and a half, and had to make great strides to keep up with the giant

Thalcave. The road lay through a beautiful fertile region, abounding in rich pasturages; where a hundred

thousand cattle might have fed comfortably. Large ponds, connected by an inextricable labyrinth of RIOS,

amply watered these plains and produced their greenness. Swans with black heads were disporting in the

water, disputing possession with the numerous intruders which gamboled over the LLANOS. The feathered

tribes were of most brilliant plumage, and of marvelous variety and deafening noise. The isacus, a graceful

sort of dove with gray feathers streaked with white, and the yellow cardinals, were flitting about in the trees

like moving flowers; while overhead pigeons, sparrows, chingolos, bulgueros, and mongitas, were flying

Paganel's admiration increased with every step, and he had nearly exhausted his vocabulary of adjectives by

his loud exclamations, to the astonishment of the Patagonian, to whom the birds, and the swans, and the

prairies were every day things. The learned geographer was so lost in delight, that he seemed hardly to have

started before they came in sight of the Indian camp, or TOLDERIA, situated in the heart of a valley.

About thirty nomadic Indians were living there in rude cabins made of branches, pasturing immense herds of

milch cows, sheep, oxen, and horses. They went from one prairie to another, always finding a wellspread

These nomads were a hybrid type of Araucans, Pehuenches, and Aucas. They were AndoPeruvians, of an

olive tint, of medium stature and massive form, with a low forehead, almost circular face, thin lips, high

cheekbones, effeminate features, and cold expression. As a whole, they are about the least interesting of the

Indians. However, it was their herds Glenarvan wanted, not themselves. As long as he could get beef and

Thalcave did the bargaining. It did not take long. In exchange for seven ready saddled horses of the Argentine

breed, 100 pounds of CHARQUI, or dried meat, several measures of rice, and leather bottles for water, the

Indians agreed to take twenty ounces of gold as they could not get wine or rum, which they would have

preferred, though they were perfectly acquainted with the value of gold. Glenarvan wished to purchase an

eighth horse for the Patagonian, but he gave him to understand that it would be useless.

They got back to the camp in less than half an hour, and were hailed with acclamations by the whole party or

rather the provisions and horses were. They were all hungry, and ate heartily of the welcome viands. Robert

took a little food with the rest. He was fast recovering strength. The close of the day was spent in complete

Paganel never quitted the Indian's side. It was not that he was so glad to see a real Patagonian, by whom he

looked a perfect pigmy a Patagonian who might have almost rivaled the Emperor Maximii, and that Congo

negro seen by the learned Van der Brock, both eight feet high; but he caught up Spanish phrases from the

Indian and studied the language without a book this time, gesticulating at a great rate all the grand sonorous

"If I don't catch the accent," he said to the Major, "it won't be my fault; but who would have said to me that it

NEXT day, the 22d of October, at eight o'clock in the morning, Thalcave gave the signal for departure.

Between the 22d and 42d degrees the Argentine soil slopes eastward, and all the travelers had to do was to

Glenarvan had supposed Thalcave's refusal of a horse was that he preferred walking, as some guides do, but

he was mistaken, for just as they were ready, the Patagonian gave a peculiar whistle, and immediately a

magnificent steed of the pure Argentine breed came bounding out of a grove close by, at his master's call.

Both in form and color the animal was of perfect beauty. The Major, who was a thorough judge of all the

good points of a horse, was loud in admiration of this sample of the Pampas breed, and considered that, in

many respects, he greatly resembled an English hunter. This splendid creature was called "Thaouka," a word

Thalcave was a consummate horseman, and to see him on his prancing steed was a sight worth looking at.

The saddle was adapted to the two hunting weapons in common use on the Argentine plainsthe BOLAS

and the LAZO. The BOLAS consists of three balls fastened together by a strap of leather, attached to the

front of the RECADO. The Indians fling them often at the distance of a hundred feet from the animal or

enemy of which they are in pursuit, and with such precision that they catch round their legs and throw them

down in an instant. It is a formidable weapon in their hands, and one they handle with surprising skill. The

LAZO is always retained in the hand. It is simply a rope, thirty feet long, made of tightly twisted leather, with

a slip knot at the end, which passes through an iron ring. This noose was thrown by the right hand, while the

left keeps fast hold of the rope, the other end of which is fastened to the saddle. A long carbine, in the

He took his place at the head of the party, quite unconscious of the admiration he was exciting, and they set

off, going alternately at a gallop and walking pace, for the "trot" seemed altogether unknown to them. Robert

proved to be a bold rider, and completely reassured Glenarvan as to his ability to keep his seat.

The Pampas commenced at the very foot of the Cordilleras. They may be divided into three parts. The first

extends from the chain of the Andes, and stretches over an extent of 250 miles covered with stunted trees and

bushes; the second 450 miles is clothed with magnificent herbage, and stops about 180 miles from Buenos

Ayres; from this point to the sea, the foot of the traveler treads over immense prairies of lucerne and thistles,

On issuing from the gorges of the Cordilleras, Glenarvan and his band came first to plains of sand, called

MEDANOS, lying in ridges like waves of the sea, and so extremely fine that the least breath of wind agitated

the light particles, and sent them flying in clouds, which rose and fell like waterspouts. It was a spectacle

which caused both pleasure and pain, for nothing could be more curious than to see the said waterspouts

wandering over the plain, coming in contact and mingling with each other, and falling and rising in wild

confusion; but, on the other hand, nothing could be more disagreeable than the dust which was thrown off by

these innumerable MEDANOS, which was so impalpable that close one's eyes as they might, it found its way

This phenomenon lasted the greater part of the day. The travelers made good progress, however, and about

four o'clock the Cordilleras lay full forty miles behind them, the dark outlines being already almost lost in the

evening mists. They were all somewhat fatigued with the journey, and glad enough to halt for the night on the

banks of the Neuquem, called Ramid, or Comoe by certain geographers, a troubled, turbulent rapid flowing

No incident of any importance occurred that night or the following day. They rode well and fast, finding the

ground firm, and the temperature bearable. Toward noon, however, the sun's rays were extremely scorching,

and when evening came, a bar of clouds streaked the southwest horizona sure sign of a change in the

"Yes, I know;" and turning to his companions, added, "see, a change of weather is coming! We are going to

And he went on to explain that this PAMPERO is very common in the Argentine plains. It is an extremely

dry wind which blows from the southwest. Thalcave was not mistaken, for the PAMPERO blew violently all

night, and was sufficiently trying to poor fellows only sheltered by their ponchos. The horses lay down on the

ground, and the men stretched themselves beside them in a close group. Glenarvan was afraid they would be

delayed by the continuance of the hurricane, but Paganel was able to reassure him on that score, after

"The PAMPERO generally brings a tempest which lasts three days, and may be always foretold by the

depression of the mercury," he said. "But when the barometer rises, on the contrary, which is the case now,

all we need expect is a few violent blasts. So you can make your mind easy, my good friend; by sunrise the

"And I am one; and what's more, you are welcome to turn over my leaves whenever you like."

The book was right. At one o'clock the wind suddenly lulled, and the weary men fell asleep and woke at

It was the 20th of October, and the tenth day since they had left Talcahuano. They were still ninety miles

from the point where the Rio Colorado crosses the thirtyseventh parallel, that is to say, about two days'

journey. Glenarvan kept a sharp lookout for the appearance of any Indians, intending to question them,

through Thalcave, about Captain Grant, as Paganel could not speak to him well enough for this. But the track

they were following was one little frequented by the natives, for the ordinary routes across the Pampas lie

further north. If by chance some nomadic horseman came in sight far away, he was off again like a dart, not

caring to enter into conversation with strangers. To a solitary individual, a little troop of eight men, all

mounted and well armed, wore a suspicious aspect, so that any intercourse either with honest men or even

Glenarvan was regretting this exceedingly, when he unexpectedly met with a singular justification of his

In pursuing the course the travelers had laid down for themselves, they had several times crossed the routes

over the plains in common use, but had struck into none of them. Hitherto Thalcave had made no remark

about this. He understood quite well, however, that they were not bound for any particular town, or village, or

settlement. Every morning they set out in a straight line toward the rising sun, and went on without the least

deviation. Moreover, it must have struck Thalcave that instead of being the guide he was guided; yet, with

true Indian reserve, he maintained absolute silence. But on reaching a particular point, he checked his horse

"Yes, my good Patagonian," replied Paganel in his best Spanish; "the route from Carmen to Mendoza."

Thalcave was silent, and gazed at the geographer with an air of profound surprise. He had no suspicion that

Just then Glenarvan came up to ask the reason of the stoppage, and what he and Thalcave were discussing.

"He wanted to know whether we were going to Carmen or Mendoza, and was very much surprised at my

"Well, Paganel, I wonder if it is possible to make him understand the object of our expedition, and what our

"That would be a difficult matter, for an Indian knows nothing about degrees, and the finding of the

"Is it the story he would not understand, or the storyteller?" said McNabbs, quietly

And turning round to the Patagonian he began his narrative, breaking down frequently for the want of a word,

and the difficulty of making certain details intelligible to a halfcivilized Indian. It was quite a sight to see

the learned geographer. He gesticulated and articulated, and so worked himself up over it, that the big drops

of sweat fell in a cascade down his forehead on to his chest. When his tongue failed, his arms were called to

aid. Paganel got down on the ground and traced a geographical map on the sand, showing where the lines of

latitude and longitude cross and where the two oceans were, along which the Carmen route led. Thalcave

looked on composedly, without giving any indication of comprehending or not comprehending.

The lesson had lasted half an hour, when the geographer left off, wiped his streaming face, and waited for the

Thalcave neither stirred nor spoke. His eyes remained fixed on the lines drawn on the sand, now becoming

The Patagonian seemed not to hear. Paganel fancied he could detect an ironical smile already on the lips of

the Major, and determined to carry the day, was about to recommence his geographical illustrations, when the

"And just on this line between the setting and rising sun?" added Thalcave, speaking in Indian fashion of the

"And it's your God," continued the guide, "that has sent you the secret of this prisoner on the waves."

"His will be accomplished then," replied the native almost solemnly. "We will march east, and if it needs be,

Paganel, triumphing in his pupil, immediately translated his replies to his companions, and exclaimed:

"What an intelligent race! All my explanations would have been lost on nineteen in every twenty of the

Glenarvan requested him to ask the Patagonian if he had heard of any foreigners who had fallen into the

The reply was no sooner translated than the Patagonian found himself surrounded by the seven men

questioning him with eager glances. Paganel was so excited, he could hardly find words, and he gazed at the

Each word spoken by Thalcave was instantly translated, so that the whole party seemed to hear him speak in

"No; but I have heard the Indian speak of him. He is brave; he has the heart of a bull."

"The heart of a bull!" said Paganel. "Ah, this magnificent Patagonian language. You understand him, my

"My father!" exclaimed Robert Grant, and, turning to Paganel, he asked what the Spanish was for, "Is it my

He took the child in his arms, lifted him up on his horse, and gazed at him with peculiar sympathy. His

But Paganel had not completed his interrogations. "This prisoner, who was he? What was he doing? When

He had not long to wait for an answer, and learned that the European was a slave in one of the tribes that

"That's to say false in speech and false in action," said Paganel, after he had translated this beautiful figure of

The joy of Glenarvan can not be described. This reply agreed perfectly with the date of the document. But

This ended the conversation. It was quite possible that the three men had become separated long ago; but still

this much was certain, that the Indians had spoken of a European that was in their power; and the date of the

captivity, and even the descriptive phrase about the captive, evidently pointed to Harry Grant.

THE Argentine Pampas extend from the thirtyfourth to the fortieth degree of southern latitude. The word

PAMPA, of Araucanian origin, signifies _grass plain_, and justly applies to the whole region. The mimosas

growing on the western part, and the substantial herbage on the eastern, give those plains a peculiar

appearance. The soil is composed of sand and red or yellow clay, and this is covered by a layer of earth, in

which the vegetation takes root. The geologist would find rich treasures in the tertiary strata here, for it is full

of antediluvian remainsenormous bones, which the Indians attribute to some gigantic race that lived in a

The horses went on at a good pace through the thick PAJABRAVA, the grass of the Pampas, _par

excellence_, so high and thick that the Indians find shelter in it from storms. At certain distances, but

increasingly seldom, there were wet, marshy spots, almost entirely under water, where the willows grew, and

a plant called the _Gygnerium argenteum_. Here the horses drank their fill greedily, as if bent on quenching

their thirst for past, present and future. Thalcave went first to beat the bushes and frighten away the cholinas,

a most dangerous species of viper, the bite of which kills an ox in less than an hour.

For two days they plodded steadily across this arid and deserted plain. The dry heat became severe. There

were not only no RIOS, but even the ponds dug out by the Indians were dried up. As the drought seemed to

increase with every mile, Paganel asked Thalcave when he expected to come to water.

When the Argentines travel in the Pampas they generally dig wells, and find water a few feet below the

surface. But the travelers could not fall back on this resource, not having the necessary implements. They

were therefore obliged to husband the small provision of water they had still left, and deal it out in rations, so

They halted at evening after a course of thirty miles and eagerly looked forward to a good night's rest to

compensate for the fatigue of day. But their slumbers were invaded by a swarm of mosquitoes, which allowed

them no peace. Their presence indicated a change of wind which shifted to the north. A south or southwest

Even these petty ills of life could not ruffle the Major's equanimity; but Paganel, on the contrary, was

perfectly exasperated by such trifling annoyances. He abused the poor mosquitoes desperately, and deplored

the lack of some acid lotion which would have eased the pain of their stings. The Major did his best to

console him by reminding him of the fact that they had only to do with one species of insect, among the

300,000 naturalists reckon. He would listen to nothing, and got up in a very bad temper.

He was quite willing to start at daybreak, however, for they had to get to Lake Salinas before sundown. The

horses were tired out and dying for water, and though their riders had stinted themselves for their sakes, still

their ration was very insufficient. The drought was constantly increasing, and the heat none the less for the

There was a brief interruption this day to the monotony of the journey. Mulrady, who was in front of the

others, rode hastily back to report the approach of a troop of Indians. The news was received with very

different feelings by Glenarvan and Thalcave. The Scotchman was glad of the chance of gleaning some

information about his shipwrecked countryman, while the Patagonian hardly cared to encounter the nomadic

Indians of the prairie, knowing their bandit propensities. He rather sought to avoid them, and gave orders to

Presently the nomads came in sight, and the Patagonian was reassured at finding they were only ten in

number. They came within a hundred yards of them, and stopped. This was near enough to observe them

distinctly. They were fine specimens of the native races, which had been almost entirely swept away in 1833

by General Rosas, tall in stature, with arched forehead and olive complexion. They were dressed in guanaco

skins, and carried lances twenty feet long, knives, slings, bolas, and lassos, and, by their dexterity in the

They appeared to have stopped for the purpose of holding a council with each other, for they shouted and

gesticulated at a great rate. Glenarvan determined to go up to them; but he had no sooner moved forward than

the whole band wheeled round, and disappeared with incredible speed. It would have been useless for the

"The Gauchos!" cried Paganel; and, turning to his companions, he added, "we need not have been so much on

"I rather think they did not dare to attack us," replied Glenarvan, much vexed at not being able to enter into

"That's my opinion too," said the Major, "for if I am not mistaken, instead of being harmless, the Gauchos are

And forthwith commenced a lively discussion of this ethnological thesis so lively that the Major became

"Well, Thalcave was mistaken this time," retorted Paganel, somewhat sharply. "The Gauchos are

agriculturists and shepherds, and nothing else, as I have stated in a pamphlet on the natives of the Pampas,

"An inadvertence, if you like, which you can put among the ERRATA in the next edition."

Paganel, highly incensed at his geographical knowledge being brought in question, and even jested about,

"Indeed! Well, on this occasion they have, at any rate," retorted McNabbs, quite as obstinate as his opponent.

Glenarvan thought it was high time to interfere, for the discussion was getting too hot, so he said:

"Come, now, there is no doubt one of you is very teasing and the other is very crabbed, and I must say I am

The Patagonian, without understanding the cause, could see that the two friends were quarreling. He began to

"Ah, it is just that," said Glenarvan. "It's the north wind that has put you in a bad temper. I have heard that, in

But Paganel, in a towering rage, would not give up the contest, and turned upon Glenarvan, whose

"Yes, Paganel, it is the north winda wind which causes many a crime in the Pampas, as the

"Crimes!" returned the geographer. "Do I look like a man that would commit crimes?"

"Well, I am really afraid," replied Glenarvan, bursting into an uncontrollable fit of laughter, in which all

Paganel said no more, but went off in front alone, and came back in a few minutes quite himself, as if he had

At eight o'clock in the evening, Thalcave, who was considerably in advance of the rest, descried in the

distance the muchdesired lake, and in less than a quarter of an hour they reached its banks; but a grievous

LAKE SALINAS ends the string of lagoons connected with the Sierras Ventana and Guamini. Numerous

expeditions were formerly made there from Buenos Ayres, to collect the salt deposited on its banks, as the

But when Thalcave spoke of the lake as supplying drinkable water he was thinking of the RIOS of fresh

water which run into it. Those streams, however, were all dried up also; the burning sun had drunk up every

thing liquid, and the consternation of the travelers may be imagined at the discovery.

Some action must be taken immediately, however; for what little water still remained was almost bad, and

could not quench thirst. Hunger and fatigue were forgotten in the face of this imperious necessity. A sort of

leather tent, called a ROUKAH, which had been left by the natives, afforded the party a temporary

restingplace, and the weary horses stretched themselves along the muddy banks, and tried to browse on the

marine plants and dry reeds they found there nauseous to the taste as they must have been.

As soon as the whole party were ensconced in the ROUKAH, Paganel asked Thalcave what he thought was

best to be done. A rapid conversation followed, a few words of which were intelligible to Glenarvan.

Thalcave spoke calmly, but the lively Frenchman gesticulated enough for both. After a little, Thalcave sat

"What does he say?" asked Glenarvan. "I fancied he was advising us to separate."

"Yes, into two parties. Those of us whose horses are so done out with fatigue and thirst that they can scarcely

drag one leg after the other, are to continue the route as they best can, while the others, whose steeds are

fresher, are to push on in advance toward the river Guamini, which throws itself into Lake San Lucas about

thirtyone miles off. If there should be water enough in the river, they are to wait on the banks till their

companions reach them; but should it be dried up, they will hasten back and spare them a useless journey."

"Then we shall have to make up our minds to go seventytwo miles south, as far as the commencement of the

"It is wise counsel, and we will act upon it without loss of time. My horse is in tolerable good trim, and I

"Oh, my Lord, take me," said Robert, as if it were a question of some pleasure party.

"Oh, I have a fine beast, which just wants to have a gallop. Please, my Lord, to take me."

"Come, then, my boy," said Glenarvan, delighted not to leave Robert behind. "If we three don't manage to

"Oh, my dear Paganel, you must stay with the reserve corps," replied the Major. "You are too well acquainted

with the 37th parallel and the river Guamini and the whole Pampas for us to let you go. Neither Mulrady, nor

Wilson, nor myself would be able to rejoin Thalcave at the given rendezvous, but we will put ourselves under

"I resign myself," said the geographer, much flattered at having supreme command.

"But mind, Paganel, no distractions," added the Major. "Don't you take us to the wrong placeto the borders

"Oh, you insufferable Major; it would serve you right," replied Paganel, laughing. "But how will you manage

"I suppose," replied Glenarvan, "the Patagonian and I won't have much to talk about; besides, I know a few

Spanish words, and, at a pinch, I should not fear either making him understand me, or my understanding

"We'll have supper first," rejoined Glenarvan, "and then sleep, if we can, till it is starting time."

The supper was not very reviving without drink of any kind, and they tried to make up for the lack of it by a

good sleep. But Paganel dreamed of water all night, of torrents and cascades, and rivers and ponds, and

Next morning, at six o'clock, the horses of Thalcave, Glenarvan and Robert were got ready. Their last ration

of water was given them, and drunk with more avidity than satisfaction, for it was filthy, disgusting stuff. The

three travelers then jumped into their saddles, and set off, shouting "_Au revoir!_" to their companions.

The _Desertio de las Salinas_, which they had to traverse, is a dry plain, covered with stunted trees not above

ten feet high, and small mimosas, which the Indians call _curramammel;_ and JUMES, a bushy shrub, rich

in soda. Here and there large spaces were covered with salt, which sparkled in the sunlight with astonishing

brilliancy. These might easily have been taken for sheets of ice, had not the intense heat forbidden the

illusion; and the contrast these dazzling white sheets presented to the dry, burnedup ground gave the desert a

most peculiar character. Eighty miles south, on the contrary, the Sierra Ventana, toward which the travelers

might possibly have to betake themselves should the Guamini disappoint their hopes, the landscape was

totally different. There the fertility is splendid; the pasturage is incomparable. Unfortunately, to reach them

would necessitate a march of one hundred and thirty miles south; and this was why Thalcave thought it best

to go first to Guamini, as it was not only much nearer, but also on the direct line of route.

The three horses went forward might and main, as if instinctively knowing whither they were bound.

Thaouka especially displayed a courage that neither fatigue nor hunger could damp. He bounded like a bird

over the driedup CANADAS and the bushes of CURRAMAMMEL, his loud, joyous neighing seeming to

bode success to the search. The horses of Glenarvan and Robert, though not so lightfooted, felt the spur of

his example, and followed him bravely. Thalcave inspirited his companions as much as Thaouka did his

fourfooted brethren. He sat motionless in the saddle, but often turned his head to look at Robert, and ever

and anon gave him a shout of encouragement and approval, as he saw how well he rode. Certainly the boy

"Bravo! Robert," said Glenarvan. "Thalcave is evidently congratulating you, my boy, and paying you

"I can hold firm on, that's all," replied Robert blushing with pleasure at such an encomium.

"That is the principal thing, Robert; but you are too modest. I tell you that some day you will turn out an

"What would papa say to that?" said Robert, laughing. "He wants me to be a sailor."

"The one won't hinder the other. If all cavaliers wouldn't make good sailors, there is no reason why all sailors

should not make good horsemen. To keep one's footing on the yards must teach a man to hold on firm; and as

to managing the reins, and making a horse go through all sorts of movements, that's easily acquired. Indeed, it

"Yes, my Lord, dearly. He was so good to me and my sister. We were his only thought: and whenever he

came home from his voyages, we were sure of some SOUVENIR from all the places he had been to; and,

better still, of loving words and caresses. Ah! if you knew him you would love him, too. Mary is most like

"I see him still," the boy went on, as if speaking to himself. "Good, brave papa. He put me to sleep on his

knee, crooning an old Scotch ballad about the lochs of our country. The time sometimes comes back to me,

but very confused like. So it does to Mary, too. Ah, my Lord, how we loved him. Well, I do think one needs

"Yes, and to be grown up, my child, to venerate him," replied Glenarvan, deeply touched by the boy's

During this conversation the horses had been slackening speed, and were only walking now.

"Yes, we'll find him," was Glenarvan's reply, "Thalcave has set us on the track, and I have great confidence in

"That all the people you have with you are brave. Lady Helena, whom I love so, and the Major, with his calm

manner, and Captain Mangles, and Monsieur Paganel, and all the sailors on the DUNCAN. How courageous

"Well, it is time you did, my Lord," said the boy, seizing his lordship's hand, and covering it with kisses.

Glenarvan shook his head, but said no more, as a gesture from Thalcave made them spur on their horses and

But it was soon evident that, with the exception of Thaouka, the wearied animals could not go quicker than a

walking pace. At noon they were obliged to let them rest for an hour. They could not go on at all, and refused

Glenarvan began to be uneasy. Tokens of sterility were not the least on the decrease, and the want of water

might involve serious calamities. Thalcave said nothing, thinking probably, that it would be time enough to

despair if the Guamini should be dried upif, indeed, the heart of an Indian can ever despair.

Spur and whip had both to be employed to induce the poor animals to resume the route, and then they only

Thaouka, indeed, could have galloped swiftly enough, and reached the RIO in a few hours, but Thalcave

It was hard work, however, to get the animal to consent to walk quietly. He kicked, and reared, and neighed

violently, and was subdued at last more by his master's voice than hand. Thalcave positively talked to the

beast, and Thaouka understood perfectly, though unable to reply, for, after a great deal of arguing, the noble

Thalcave did not understand Thaouka, it turned out, though Thaouka understood him. The intelligent animal

felt humidity in the atmosphere and drank it in with frenzy, moving and making a noise with his tongue, as if

taking deep draughts of some cool refreshing liquid. The Patagonian could not mistake him nowwater was

The two other horses seemed to catch their comrade's meaning, and, inspired by his example, made a last

About three o'clock a white line appeared in a dip of the road, and seemed to tremble in the sunlight.

They were right; and the horses knew it too, for there was no need now to urge them on; they tore over the

ground as if mad, and in a few minutes had reached the river, and plunged in up to their chests.

Their masters had to go on too, whether they would or not but they were so rejoiced at being able to quench

Thalcave drank very quietly, without hurrying himself, taking small gulps, but "as long as a lazo," as the

Patagonians say. He seemed as if he were never going to leave off, and really there was some danger of his

"Well, our friends won't be disappointed this time; they will be sure of finding clear, cool water when they

"But couldn't we go to meet them? It would spare them several hours' suffering and anxiety."

"You're right my boy; but how could we carry them this water? The leather bottles were left with Wilson. No;

it is better for us to wait for them as we agreed. They can't be here till about the middle of the night, so the

Thalcave had not waited for Glenarvan's proposition to prepare an encampment. He had been fortunate

enough to discover on the banks of the _rio a ramada_, a sort of enclosure, which had served as a fold for

flocks, and was shut in on three sides. A more suitable place could not be found for their night's lodging,

provided they had no fear of sleeping in the open air beneath the starlit heavens; and none of Thalcave's

companions had much solicitude on that score. Accordingly they took possession at once, and stretched

themselves at full length on the ground in the bright sunshine, to dry their dripping garments.

"Well, now we've secured a lodging, we must think of supper," said Glenarvan. "Our friends must not have

reason to complain of the couriers they sent to precede them; and if I am not much mistaken, they will be

very satisfied. It strikes me that an hour's shooting won't be lost time. Are you ready, Robert?"

Why Glenarvan proposed this was, that the banks of the Guamini seemed to be the general rendezvous of all

the game in the surrounding plains. A sort of partridge peculiar to the Pampas, called TINAMOUS; black

woodhens; a species of plover, called TERUTERU; yellow rays, and waterfowl with magnificent green

plumage, rose in coveys. No quadrupeds, however, were visible, but Thalcave pointed to the long grass and

thick brushwood, and gave his friends to understand they were lying there in concealment.

Disdaining the feathered tribes when more substantial game was at hand, the hunters' first shots were fired

into the underwood. Instantly there rose by the hundred roebucks and guanacos, like those that had swept

over them that terrible night on the Cordilleras, but the timid creatures were so frightened that they were all

out of gunshot in a twinkling. The hunters were obliged to content themselves with humbler game, though in

an alimentary point of view nothing better could be wished. A dozen of red partridges and rays were speedily

brought down, and Glenarvan also managed very cleverly to kill a TAYTETRE, or peccary, a

In less than half an hour the hunters had all the game they required. Robert had killed a curious animal

belonging to the order EDENTATA, an armadillo, a sort of tatou, covered with a hard bony shell, in movable

pieces, and measuring a foot and a half long. It was very fat and would make an excellent dish, the

Thalcave did his part by capturing a NANDOU, a species of ostrich, remarkable for its extreme swiftness.

There could be no entrapping such an animal, and the Indian did not attempt it. He urged Thaouka to a gallop,

and made a direct attack, knowing that if the first aim missed the NANDOU would soon tire out horse and

rider by involving them in an inextricable labyrinth of windings. The moment, therefore, that Thalcave got to

a right distance, he flung his BOLAS with such a powerful hand, and so skillfully, that he caught the bird

round the legs and paralyzed his efforts at once. In a few seconds it lay flat on the ground.

The Indian had not made his capture for the mere pleasure and glory of such a novel chase. The flesh of the

NANDOU is highly esteemed, and Thalcave felt bound to contribute his share of the common repast.

They returned to the RAMADA, bringing back the string of partridges, the ostrich, the peccary, and the

armadillo. The ostrich and the peccary were prepared for cooking by divesting them of their tough skins, and

cutting them up into thin slices. As to the armadillo, he carries his cooking apparatus with him, and all that

The substantial dishes were reserved for the nightcomers, and the three hunters contented themselves with

devouring the partridges, and washed down their meal with clear, fresh water, which was pronounced

superior to all the porter in the world, even to the famous Highland USQUEBAUGH, or whisky.

The horses had not been overlooked. A large quantity of dry fodder was discovered lying heaped up in the

When all was ready the three companions wrapped themselves in the ponchos, and stretched themselves on

NIGHT came, but the orb of night was invisible to the inhabitants of the earth, for she was just in her first

quarter. The dim light of the stars was all that illumined the plain. The waters of the Guamini ran silently, like

a sheet of oil over a surface of marble. Birds, quadrupeds, and reptiles were resting motionless after the

fatigues of the day, and the silence of the desert brooded over the farspreading Pampas.

Glenarvan, Robert, and Thalcave, had followed the common example, and lay in profound slumber on their

soft couch of lucerne. The wornout horses had stretched themselves full length on the ground, except

Thaouka, who slept standing, true to his high blood, proud in repose as in action, and ready to start at his

master's call. Absolute silence reigned within the inclosure, over which the dying embers of the fire shed a

However, the Indian's sleep did not last long; for about ten o'clock he woke, sat up, and turned his ear toward

the plain, listening intently, with halfclosed eyes. An uneasy look began to depict itself on his usually

impassive face. Had he caught scent of some party of Indian marauders, or of jaguars, water tigers, and other

terrible animals that haunt the neighborhood of rivers? Apparently it was the latter, for he threw a rapid

glance on the combustible materials heaped up in the inclosure, and the expression of anxiety on his

countenance seemed to deepen. This was not surprising, as the whole pile of ALFAFARES would soon burn

There was nothing to be done in the circumstances but wait; and wait he did, in a halfrecumbent posture, his

head leaning on his hands, and his elbows on his knees, like a man roused suddenly from his night's sleep.

A whole hour passed, and anyone except Thalcave would have lain down again on his couch, reassured by

the silence round him. But where a stranger would have suspected nothing, the sharpened senses of the Indian

As he was thus watching and listening, Thaouka gave a low neigh, and stretched his nostrils toward the

"Thaouka scents an enemy," he said to himself, going toward the opening, to make careful survey of the

Silence still prevailed, but not tranquillity; for Thalcave caught a glimpse of shadows moving noiselessly

over the tufts of CURRAMAMMEL. Here and there luminous spots appeared, dying out and rekindling

constantly, in all directions, like fantastic lights dancing over the surface of an immense lagoon. An

inexperienced eye might have mistaken them for fireflies, which shine at night in many parts of the Pampas;

but Thalcave was not deceived; he knew the enemies he had to deal with, and lost no time in loading his

He did not wait long, for a strange crya confused sound of barking and howlingbroke over the Pampas,

followed next instant by the report of the carbine, which made the uproar a hundred times worse.

They seized their weapons at once, and stationed themselves beside the Patagonian, who pointed toward the

"No, my Lord," said the lad in a firm tone, "and moreover, beside you I am afraid of nothing."

"So much the better. These AGUARAS are not very formidable either; and if it were not for their number I

His Lordship only spoke thus to reassure the child, for a secret terror filled him at the sight of this legion of

There might possibly be some hundreds, and what could three men do, even armed to the teeth, against such a

As soon as Thalcave said the word AGUARA, Glenarvan knew that he meant the red wolf, for this is the

name given to it by the Pampas Indians. This voracious animal, called by naturalists the _Canis jubatus_, is in

shape like a large dog, and has the head of a fox. Its fur is a reddishcinnamon color, and there is a black

mane all down the back. It is a strong, nimble animal, generally inhabiting marshy places, and pursuing

aquatic animals by swimming, prowling about by night and sleeping during the day. Its attacks are

particularly dreaded at the ESTANCIAS, or sheep stations, as it often commits considerable ravages, carrying

off the finest of the flock. Singly, the AGUARA is not much to be feared; but they generally go in immense

Both from the noise of the howling and the multitude of shadows leaping about, Glenarvan had a pretty good

idea of the number of the wolves, and he knew they had scented a good meal of human flesh or horse flesh,

and none of them would go back to their dens without a share. It was certainly a very alarming situation to be

The assailants were gradually drawing closer. The horses displayed signs of the liveliest terror, with the

exception of Thaouka, who stamped his foot, and tried to break loose and get out. His master could only calm

Glenarvan and Robert had posted themselves so as to defend the opening of the RAMADA. They were just

going to fire into the nearest ranks of the wolves when Thalcave lowered their weapons.

But this was not the Indian's reason, and so Glenarvan saw when he lifted the powderflask, showed him it

"We must husband our ammunition," was the reply. "Today's shooting has cost us dear, and we are short of

A fresh report resounded that instant. Thalcave had made short work of one assailant more audacious than the

rest, and the infuriated pack had retreated to within a hundred steps of the inclosure.

On a sign from the Indian Glenarvan took his place, while Thalcave went back into the inclosure and

gathered up all the dried grass and ALFAFARES, and, indeed, all the combustibles he could rake together,

and made a pile of them at the entrance. Into this he flung one of the stillglowing embers, and soon the

bright flames shot up into the dark night. Glenarvan could now get a good glimpse of his antagonists, and

saw that it was impossible to exaggerate their numbers or their fury. The barrier of fire just raised by

Thalcave had redoubled their anger, though it had cut off their approach. Several of them, however, urged on

by the hindmost ranks, pushed forward into the very flames, and burned their paws for their pains.

From time to time another shot had to be fired, notwithstanding the fire, to keep off the howling pack, and in

The situation of the besieged was, relatively speaking, less dangerous now. As long as the powder lasted and

the barrier of fire burned on, there was no fear of being overmastered. But what was to be done afterward,

Glenarvan's heart swelled as he looked at Robert. He forgot himself in thinking of this poor child, as he saw

him showing a courage so far above his years. Robert was pale, but he kept his gun steady, and stood with

However, after Glenarvan had calmly surveyed the actual state of affairs, he determined to bring things to a

"In an hour's time," he said, "we shall neither have powder nor fire. It will never do to wait till then before we

Accordingly, he went up to Thalcave, and tried to talk to him by the help of the few Spanish words his

memory could muster, though their conversation was often interrupted by one or the other having to fire a

It was no easy task for the two men to understand each other, but, most fortunately, Glenarvan knew a great

deal of the peculiarities of the red wolf; otherwise he could never have interpreted the Indian's words and

As it was, fully a quarter of an hour elapsed before he could get any answer from Thalcave to tell Robert in

"He says that at any price we must hold out till daybreak. The AGUARA only prowls about at night, and goes

back to his lair with the first streak of dawn. It is a cowardly beast, that loves the darkness and dreads the

Already Thalcave had set the example, for whenever a wolf came too near the burning pile, the long arm of

the Patagonian dashed through the flames and came out again reddened with blood.

But very soon this means of defense would be at an end. About two o'clock, Thalcave flung his last armful of

combustibles into the fire, and barely enough powder remained to load a gun five times.

Glenarvan threw a sorrowful glance round him. He thought of the lad standing there, and of his companions

Robert was silent. Perhaps the danger seemed less imminent to his imagination. But Glenarvan thought for

him, and pictured to himself the horrible fate that seemed to await him inevitably. Quite overcome by his

emotion, he took the child in his arms, and straining him convulsively to his heart, pressed his lips on his

"No, my child, no! and you are right. In two hours daybreak will come, and we shall be saved. Bravo,

Thalcave! my brave Patagonian! Bravo!" he added as the Indian that moment leveled two enormous beasts

But the fire was fast dying out, and the DENOUEMENT of the terrible drama was approaching. The flames

got lower and lower. Once more the shadows of night fell on the prairie, and the glaring eyes of the wolves

glowed like phosphorescent balls in the darkness. A few minutes longer, and the whole pack would be in the

Thalcave loaded his carbine for the last time, killed one more enormous monster, and then folded his arms.

His head sank on his chest, and he appeared buried in deep thought. Was he planning some daring,

impossible, mad attempt to repulse the infuriated horde? Glenarvan did not venture to ask.

At this very moment the wolves began to change their tactics. The deafening howls suddenly ceased: they

seemed to be going away. Gloomy silence spread over the prairie, and made Robert exclaim:

But Thalcave, guessing his meaning, shook his head. He knew they would never relinquish their sure prey till

Still, their plan of attack had evidently been altered. They no longer attempted to force the entrance, but their

They had gone round the RAMADA, as by common consent, and were trying to get in on the opposite side.

The next minute they heard their claws attacking the moldering wood, and already formidable paws and

hungry, savage jaws had found their way through the palings. The terrified horses broke loose from their

Glenarvan put his arms round the young lad, and resolved to defend him as long as his life held out. Possibly

The Indian had been stalking about the RAMADA like a stag, when he suddenly stopped short, and going up

to his horse, who was trembling with impatience, began to saddle him with the most scrupulous care, without

forgetting a single strap or buckle. He seemed no longer to disturb himself in the least about the wolves

outside, though their yells had redoubled in intensity. A dark suspicion crossed Glenarvan's mind as he

"He is going to desert us," he exclaimed at last, as he saw him seize the reins, as if preparing to mount.

"He! never!" replied Robert. Instead of deserting them, the truth was that the Indian was going to try and save

Thaouka was ready, and stood champing his bit. He reared up, and his splendid eyes flashed fire; he

But just as the Patagonian caught hold of the horse's mane, Glenarvan seized his arm with a convulsive grip,

"Yes," replied the Indian, understanding his gesture. Then he said a few words in Spanish, which meant:

"Quick, quick!" replied the Indian, while Glenarvan said, in a broken, agitated voice to Robert:

"Robert, my child, do you hear him? He wants to sacrifice himself for us. He wants to rush away over the

"Friend Thalcave," returned Robert, throwing himself at the feet of the Patagonian, "friend Thalcave, don't

And turning toward the Indian, he said, pointing to the frightened horses, "Let us go together."

"No," replied Thalcave, catching his meaning. "Bad beasts; frightened; Thaouka, good horse."

"Be it so then!" returned Glenarvan. "Thalcave will not leave you, Robert. He teaches me what I must do. It is

"I am," exclaimed Glenarvan, snatching the bridle out of his hands. "I, myself! Save this boy, Thalcave! I

Glenarvan was so excited that he mixed up English words with his Spanish. But what mattered the language

at such a terrible moment. A gesture was enough. The two men understood each other.

However, Thalcave would not give in, and though every instant's delay but increased the danger, the

Neither Glenarvan nor Thalcave appeared inclined to yield. The Indian had dragged his companion towards

the entrance of the RAMADA, and showed him the prairie, making him understand that now was the time

when it was clear from the wolves; but that not a moment was to be lost, for should this maneuver not

succeed, it would only render the situation of those left behind more desperate. and that he knew his horse

well enough to be able to trust his wonderful lightness and swiftness to save them all. But Glenarvan was

blind and obstinate, and determined to sacrifice himself at all hazards, when suddenly he felt himself

violently pushed back. Thaouka pranced up, and reared himself bolt upright on his hind legs, and made a

But before either Thalcave or Glenarvan could get more than a glimpse of the boy, holding on fast by

But even Thalcave did not catch the words, for his voice was drowned in the frightful uproar made by the

Thalcave and Glenarvan rushed out of the RAMADA. Already the plain had recovered its tranquillity, and all

that could be seen of the red wolves was a moving line far away in the distant darkness.

Glenarvan sank prostrate on the ground, and clasped his hands despairingly. He looked at Thalcave, who

But notwithstanding Thalcave's assurances, poor Glenarvan spent the rest of the night in torturing anxiety. He

seemed quite insensible now to the danger they had escaped through the departure of the wolves, and would

have hastened immediately after Robert if the Indian had not kept him back by making him understand the

impossibility of their horses overtaking Thaouka; and also that boy and horse had outdistanced the wolves

At four o'clock morning began to dawn. A pale glimmer appeared in the horizon, and pearly drops of dew lay

Glenarvan made no reply, but took Robert's horse and sprung into the saddle. Next minute both men were

galloping at full speed toward the west, in the line in which their companions ought to be advancing. They

dashed along at a prodigious rate for a full hour, dreading every minute to come across the mangled corpse of

Robert. Glenarvan had torn the flanks of his horse with his spurs in his mad haste, when at last gunshots

"There they are!" exclaimed Glenarvan; and both he and the Indian urged on their steeds to a still quicker

pace, till in a few minutes more they came up to the little detachment conducted by Paganel. A cry broke

from Glenarvan's lips, for Robert was there, alive and well, still mounted on the superb Thaouka, who

"Oh, my child, my child!" cried Glenarvan, with indescribable tenderness in his tone.

Both he and Robert leaped to the ground, and flung themselves into each other's arms. Then the Indian

This great recognition of his favorite's services was wholly unexpected by the Indian, who was talking to him

that minute, caressing and speaking to him, as if human blood flowed in the veins of the proud creature. Then

turning to Paganel, he pointed to Robert, and said, "A brave!" and employing the Indian metaphor, he added,

But Glenarvan put his arms round the boy and said, "Why wouldn't you let me or Thalcave run the risk of this

"My lord," replied the boy in tones of gratitude, "wasn't it my place to do it? Thalcave has saved my life

AFTER the first joy of the meeting was over, Paganel and his party, except perhaps the Major, were only

conscious of one feeling they were dying of thirst. Most fortunately for them, the Guamini ran not far off,

and about seven in the morning the little troop reached the inclosure on its banks. The precincts were strewed

with the dead wolves, and judging from their numbers, it was evident how violent the attack must have been,

As soon as the travelers had drunk their fill, they began to demolish the breakfast prepared in the RAMADA,

and did ample justice to the extraordinary viands. The NANDOU fillets were pronounced firstrate, and the

"To eat moderately," said Paganel, "would be positive ingratitude to Providence. We must eat immoderately."

And so they did, but were none the worse for it. The water of the Guamini greatly aided digestion apparently.

Glenarvan, however, was not going to imitate Hannibal at Capua, and at ten o'clock next morning gave the

signal for starting. The leathern bottles were filled with water, and the day's march commenced. The horses

were so well rested that they were quite fresh again, and kept up a canter almost constantly. The country was

not so parched up now, and consequently less sterile, but still a desert. No incident occurred of any

importance during the 2d and 3d of November, and in the evening they reached the boundary of the Pampas,

and camped for the night on the frontiers of the province of Buenos Ayres. Twothirds of their journey was

now accomplished. It was twentytwo days since they left the Bay of Talcahuano, and they had gone 450

Next morning they crossed the conventional line which separates the Argentine plains from the region of the

Pampas. It was here that Thalcave hoped to meet the Caciques, in whose hands, he had no doubt, Harry Grant

From the time of leaving the Guamini, there was marked change in the temperature, to the great relief of the

travelers. It was much cooler, thanks to the violent and cold winds from Patagonia, which constantly agitate

the atmospheric waves. Horses and men were glad enough of this, after what they had suffered from the heat

and drought, and they felt animated with fresh ardor and confidence. But contrary to what Thalcave had said,

Their route often led past or went right through small lagoons, sometimes of fresh water, sometimes of

brackish. On the banks and bushes about these, kingwrens were hopping about and larks singing joyously in

concert with the tangaras, the rivals in color of the brilliant humming birds. On the thorny bushes the nests of

the ANNUBIS swung to and fro in the breeze like an Indian hammock; and on the shore magnificent

flamingos stalked in regular order like soldiers marching, and spread out their flaming red wings. Their nests

were seen in groups of thousands, forming a complete town, about a foot high, and resembling a truncated

cone in shape. The flamingos did not disturb themselves in the least at the approach of the travelers, but this

"I have been very desirous a long time," he said to the Major, "to see a flamingo flying."

"Now while I have the opportunity, I should like to make the most of it," continued Paganel.

And all three went off towards the flamingos, leaving the others to go on in advance.

As soon as they were near enough, Paganel fired, only loading his gun, however, with powder, for he would

not shed even the blood of a bird uselessly. The shot made the whole assemblage fly away _en masse_, while

"Certainly I did," was the reply. "I could not help seeing them, unless I had been blind."

"I was sure of it," said the geographer, with a satisfied air; "and yet the very proudest of modest men, my

illustrious countryman, Chateaubriand, made the inaccurate comparison. Oh, Robert, comparison is the most

dangerous figure in rhetoric that I know. Mind you avoid it all your life, and only employ it in a last

"And so am I. But we had better push on now, for your illustrious Chateaubriand has put us more than a mile

On rejoining their companions, they found Glenarvan busily engaged in conversation with the Indian, though

apparently unable to make him understand. Thalcave's gaze was fixed intently on the horizon, and his face

"Come along, friend Paganel. Thalcave and I can't understand each other at all."

After a few minute's talk with the Patagonian, the interpreter turned to Glenarvan and said:

"Thalcave is quite astonished at the fact, and certainly it is very strange that there are no Indians, nor even

traces of any to be seen in these plains, for they are generally thick with companies of them, either driving

along cattle stolen from the ESTANCIAS, or going to the Andes to sell their zorillo cloths and plaited leather

"But what description of Indians did he reckon on meeting in this part of the Pampas?"

"Just the very ones who had the foreign prisoners in their hands, the natives under the rule of the Caciques

"Chiefs that were all powerful thirty years ago, before they were driven beyond the sierras. Since then they

have been reduced to subjection as much as Indians can be, and they scour the plains of the Pampas and the

province of Buenos Ayres. I quite share Thalcave's surprise at not discovering any traces of them in regions

"This is his advice, and very sensible it is, I think. He says we had better continue our route to the east as far

as Fort Independence, and if we don't get news of Captain Grant there we shall hear, at any rate, what has

Glenarvan was considerably disconcerted by this circumstance. Not to find an Indian where in general there

were only too many, was so unusual that there must be some grave cause for it; but worse still if Harry Grant

were a prisoner in the hands of any of those tribes, had be been dragged away with them to the north or

south? Glenarvan felt that, cost what it might, they must not lose his track, and therefore decided to follow

the advice of Thalcave, and go to the village of Tandil. They would find some one there to speak to, at all

About four o'clock in the evening a hill, which seemed a mountain in so flat a country, was sighted in the

distance. This was Sierra Tapalquem, at the foot of which the travelers camped that night.

The passage in the morning over this sierra, was accomplished without the slightest difficulty; after having

crossed the Cordillera of the Andes, it was easy work to ascend the gentle heights of such a sierra as this. The

horses scarcely slackened their speed. At noon they passed the deserted fort of Tapalquem, the first of the

chain of forts which defend the southern frontiers from Indian marauders. But to the increasing surprise of

Thalcave, they did not come across even the shadow of an Indian. About the middle of the day, however,

three flying horsemen, well mounted and well armed came in sight, gazed at them for an instant, and then

"Gauchos," said the Patagonian, designating them by the name which had caused such a fiery discussion

"Ah! the Gauchos," replied McNabbs. "Well, Paganel, the north wind is not blowing today. What do you

Paganel's admission was received with a general laugh, which did not in the least disconcert him. He went on

"I have read somewhere," he said, "that about the Arabs there is a peculiar expression of ferocity in the

mouth, while the eyes have a kindly look. Now, in these American savages it is quite the reverse, for the eye

But desolate as the country appeared, Thalcave was on his guard against surprises, and gave orders to his

party to form themselves in a close platoon. It was a useless precaution, however; for that same evening, they

camped for the night in an immense TOLDERIA, which they not only found perfectly empty, but which the

Patagonian declared, after he had examined it all round, must have been uninhabited for a long time.

Next day, the first ESTANCIAS of the Sierra Tandil came in sight. The ESTANCIAS are large cattle stations

for breeding cattle; but Thalcave resolved not to stop at any of them, but to go straight on to Fort

Independence. They passed several farms fortified by battlements and surrounded by a deep moat, the

principal building being encircled by a terrace, from which the inhabitants could fire down on the marauders

in the plain. Glenarvan might, perhaps, have got some information at these houses, but it was the surest plan

to go straight on to the village of Tandil. Accordingly they went on without stopping, fording the RIO of Los

Huasos and also the Chapaleofu, a few miles further on. Soon they were treading the grassy slopes of the first

ridges of the Sierra Tandil, and an hour afterward the village appeared in the depths of a narrow gorge, and

THE Sierra Tandil rises a thousand feet above the level of the sea. It is a primordial chainthat is to say,

anterior to all organic and metamorphic creation. It is formed of a semicircular ridge of gneiss hills, covered

with fine short grass. The district of Tandil, to which it has given its name, includes all the south of the

Province of Buenos Ayres, and terminates in a river which conveys north all the RIOS that take their rise on

After making a short ascent up the sierra, they reached the postern gate, so carelessly guarded by an

Argentine sentinel, that they passed through without difficulty, a circumstance which betokened extreme

A few minutes afterward the Commandant appeared in person. He was a vigorous man about fifty years of

age, of military aspect, with grayish hair, and an imperious eye, as far as one could see through the clouds of

tobacco smoke which escaped from his short pipe. His walk reminded Paganel instantly of the old subalterns

Thalcave was spokesman, and addressing the officer, presented Lord Glenarvan and his companions. While

he was speaking, the Commandant kept staring fixedly at Paganel in rather an embarrassing manner. The

geographer could not understand what he meant by it, and was just about to interrogate him, when the

Commandant came forward, and seizing both his hands in the most freeandeasy fashion, said in a joyous

"Ah! delightful! Welcome, welcome. I am a Frenchman too," he added, shaking Paganel's hand with such

"Yes," said Paganel, somewhat proudly. "One has friends in every division of the globe."

After he had succeeded in disengaging his hand, though not without difficulty, from the living vise in which

it was held, a lively conversation ensued. Glenarvan would fain have put in a word about the business on

hand, but the Commandant related his entire history, and was not in a mood to stop till he had done. It was

evident that the worthy man must have left his native country many years back, for his mother tongue had

grown unfamiliar, and if he had not forgotten the words he certainly did not remember how to put them

The fact was that the Governor of Fort Independence was a French sergeant, an old comrade of Parachapee.

He had never left the fort since it had been built in 1828; and, strange to say, he commanded it with the

consent of the Argentine Government. He was a man about fifty years of age, a Basque by birth, and his

name was Manuel Ipharaguerre, so that he was almost a Spaniard. A year after his arrival in the country he

was naturalized, took service in the Argentine army, and married an Indian girl, who was then nursing twin

babies six months old two boys, be it understood, for the good wife of the Commandant would have never

thought of presenting her husband with girls. Manuel could not conceive of any state but a military one, and

he hoped in due time, with the help of God, to offer the republic a whole company of young soldiers.

"You saw them. Charming! good soldiers are Jose, Juan, and Miquele! Pepe, seven year old; Pepe can handle

Pepe, hearing himself complimented, brought his two little feet together, and presented arms with perfect

"He'll get on!" added the sergeant. "He'll be colonelmajor or brigadiergeneral some day."

Sergeant Manuel seemed so enchanted that it would have been useless to express a contrary opinion, either to

the profession of arms or the probable future of his children. He was happy, and as Goethe says, "Nothing

All this talk took up a quarter of an hour, to the great astonishment of Thalcave. The Indian could not

understand how so many words could come out of one throat. No one interrupted the Sergeant, but all things

come to an end, and at last he was silent, but not till he had made his guests enter his dwelling, and be

presented to Madame Ipharaguerre. Then, and not till then, did he ask his guests what had procured him the

honor of their visit. Now or never was the moment to explain, and Paganel, seizing the chance at once, began

an account of their journey across the Pampas, and ended by inquiring the reason of the Indians having

"Ah! there was no one!" replied the Sergeant, shrugging his shoulders"really no one, and us, too, our arms

"Yes, civil war between the Paraguayans and Buenos Ayriens," replied the Sergeant.

"Well, Indians all in the north, in the rear of General Flores. Indian pillagers find pillage there."

The reply was interpreted by Thalcave, who shook his head and gave an approving look. The Patagonian was

either unaware of, or had forgotten that civil war was decimating the two parts of the republica war which

ultimately required the intervention of Brazil. The Indians have everything to gain by these intestine strifes,

and can not lose such fine opportunities of plunder. There was no doubt the Sergeant was right in assigning

But this circumstance upset all Glenarvan's projects, for if Harry Grant was a prisoner in the hands of the

Caciques, he must have been dragged north with them. How and where should they ever find him if that were

the case? Should they attempt a perilous and almost useless journey to the northern border of the Pampas? It

However, there was one inquiry more to make to the Sergeant; and it was the Major who thought of it, for all

"Had the Sergeant heard whether any Europeans were prisoners in the hands of the Caciques?"

Manuel looked thoughtful for a few minutes, like a man trying to ransack his memory. At last he said:

"It was some years ago," replied Manuel. "Yes; all I heard was that some Europeans were prisoners, but I

"You are making a mistake," said Glenarvan. "It can't be some years ago; the date of the shipwreck is

explicitly given. The BRITANNIA was wrecked in June, 1862. It is scarcely two years ago."

"Saved!" exclaimed young Robert, his very life hanging on the lips of the Sergeant.

"My friends," replied Paganel, taking both Robert's hands in his own, "we must resign ourselves to a sad

disaster. We have been on a wrong track. The prisoner mentioned is not the captain at all, but one of my own

countrymen; and his companion, who was assassinated by the Poyuches, was Marco Vazello. The Frenchman

was dragged along by the cruel Indians several times as far as the shores of the Colorado, but managed at

length to make his escape, and return to Colorado. Instead of following the track of Harry Grant, we have

This announcement was heard with profound silence. The mistake was palpable. The details given by the

Sergeant, the nationality of the prisoner, the murder of his companions, his escape from the hands of the

Indians, all evidenced the fact. Glenarvan looked at Thalcave with a crestfallen face, and the Indian, turning

"Never," replied Manuel. "They would have known of them at Tandil, I am sure. No, it cannot be."

After this, there was nothing further to do at Fort Independence but to shake hands with the Commandant,

Glenarvan was in despair at this complete overthrow of his hopes, and Robert walked silently beside him,

with his eyes full of tears. Glenarvan could not find a word of comfort to say to him. Paganel gesticulated and

talked away to himself. The Major never opened his mouth, nor Thalcave, whose _amour propre_, as an

Indian, seemed quite wounded by having allowed himself to go on a wrong scent. No one, however, would

They went back to the FONDA, and had supper; but it was a gloomy party that surrounded the table. It was

not that any one of them regretted the fatigue they had so heedlessly endured or the dangers they had run, but

they felt their hope of success was gone, for there was no chance of coming across Captain Grant between the

Sierra Tandil and the sea, as Sergeant Manuel must have heard if any prisoners had fallen into the hands of

the Indians on the coast of the Atlantic. Any event of this nature would have attracted the notice of the Indian

traders who traffic between Tandil and Carmen, at the mouth of the Rio Negro. The best thing to do now was

Paganel asked Glenarvan, however, to let him have the document again, on the faith of which they had set out

on so bootless a search. He read it over and over, as if trying to extract some new meaning out of it.

"Yet nothing can be clearer," said Glenarvan; "it gives the date of the shipwreck, and the manner, and the

"That it does notno, it does not!" exclaimed Paganel, striking the table with his fist. "Since Harry Grant is

not in the Pampas, he is not in America; but where he is the document must say, and it shall say, my friends,

A DISTANCE of 150 miles separates Fort Independence from the shores of the Atlantic. Unless unexpected

and certainly improbable delays should occur, in four days Glenarvan would rejoin the DUNCAN. But to

return on board without Captain Grant, and after having so completely failed in his search, was what he could

not bring himself to do. Consequently, when next day came, he gave no orders for departure; the Major took

it upon himself to have the horses saddled, and make all preparations. Thanks to his activity, next morning at

Glenarvan, with Robert at his side, galloped along without saying a word. His bold, determined nature made

it impossible to take failure quietly. His heart throbbed as if it would burst, and his head was burning.

Paganel, excited by the difficulty, was turning over and over the words of the document, and trying to

discover some new meaning. Thalcave was perfectly silent, and left Thaouka to lead the way. The Major,

always confident, remained firm at his post, like a man on whom discouragement takes no hold. Tom Austin

and his two sailors shared the dejection of their master. A timid rabbit happened to run across their path, and

"What's bad in the Highlands is not better here," returned Wilson sententiously.

Toward noon they had crossed the Sierra, and descended into the undulating plains which extend to the sea.

Limpid RIOS intersected these plains, and lost themselves among the tall grasses. The ground had once more

become a dead level, the last mountains of the Pampas were passed, and a long carpet of verdure unrolled

Hitherto the weather had been fine, but today the sky presented anything but a reassuring appearance. The

heavy vapors, generated by the high temperature of the preceding days, hung in thick clouds, which ere long

would empty themselves in torrents of rain. Moreover, the vicinity of the Atlantic, and the prevailing west

wind, made the climate of this district particularly damp. This was evident by the fertility and abundance of

the pasture and its dark color. However, the clouds remained unbroken for the present, and in the evening,

after a brisk gallop of forty miles, the horses stopped on the brink of deep CANADAS, immense natural

trenches filled with water. No shelter was near, and ponchos had to serve both for tents and coverlets as each

Next day the presence of water became still more sensibly felt; it seemed to exude from every pore of the

ground. Soon large ponds, some just beginning to form, and some already deep, lay across the route to the

east. As long as they had only to deal with lagoons, circumscribed pieces of water unencumbered with

aquatic plants, the horses could get through well enough, but when they encountered moving sloughs called

PENTANOS, it was harder work. Tall grass blocked them up, and they were involved in the peril before they

These bogs had already proved fatal to more than one living thing, for Robert, who had got a good bit ahead

"A coppice!" replied Paganel, shrugging his shoulders. "My boy, you are dreaming."

"I am not dreaming, and you will see for yourself. Well, this is a strange country. They sow horns, and they

The boy had not been mistaken, for presently they found themselves in front of an immense field of horns,

regularly planted and stretching far out of sight. It was a complete copse, low and close packed, but a strange

"This is peculiar certainly," said Paganel, and he turned round to question Thalcave on the subject.

"The horns come out of the ground," replied the Indian, "but the oxen are down below."

"What!" exclaimed Paganel; "do you mean to say that a whole herd was caught in that mud and buried

And so it was. An immense herd had been suffocated side by side in this enormous bog, and this was not the

Thalcave was somewhat anxiously observing a state of things which appeared to him unusual. He frequently

V. IV Verne around. His great height gave him a commanding view of the whole horizon; but after a keen

rapid survey, he quickly resumed his seat and went on. About a mile further he stopped again, and leaving the

straight route, made a circuit of some miles north and south, and then returned and fell back in his place at the

head of the troop, without saying a syllable as to what he hoped or feared. This strange behavior, several

times repeated, made Glenarvan very uneasy, and quite puzzled Paganel. At last, at Glenarvan's request, he

Thalcave replied that he was astonished to see the plains so saturated with water. Never, to his knowledge,

since he had followed the calling of guide, had he found the ground in this soaking condition. Even in the

"Could it be owing to the RIOS of the Sierra being swollen to overflowing by the heavy rains?"

Paganel was obliged to be content with this unsatisfactory reply, and went back to Glenarvan to report the

This was easier said than done. The horses soon tired of treading over ground that gave way at every step. It

They quickened their pace, but could not go fast enough to escape the water, which rolled in great sheets at

their feet. Before two hours the cataracts of the sky opened and deluged the plain in true tropical torrents of

rain. Never was there a finer occasion for displaying philosophic equanimity. There was no shelter, and

nothing for it but to bear it stolidly. The ponchos were streaming like the overflowing gutterspouts on the

roof of a house, and the unfortunate horsemen had to submit to a double bath, for their horses dashed up the

In this drenching, shivering state, and worn out with fatigue, they came toward evening to a miserable

RANCHO, which could only have been called a shelter by people not very fastidious, and certainly only

travelers in extremity would even have entered it; but Glenarvan and his companions had no choice, and were

glad enough to burrow in this wretched hovel, though it would have been despised by even a poor Indian of

the Pampas. A miserable fire of grass was kindled, which gave out more smoke than heat, and was very

difficult to keep alight, as the torrents of rain which dashed against the ruined cabin outside found their way

within and fell down in large drops from the roof. Twenty times over the fire would have been extinguished if

The supper was a dull meal, and neither appetizing nor reviving. Only the Major seemed to eat with any

relish. The impassive McNabbs was superior to all circumstances. Paganel, Frenchman as he was, tried to

The only consolation in such circumstances was to sleep, and accordingly each one lay down and endeavored

to find in slumber a temporary forgetfulness of his discomforts and his fatigues. The night was stormy, and

the planks of the rancho cracked before the blast as if every instant they would give way. The poor horses

outside, exposed to all the inclemency of the weather, were making piteous moans, and their masters were

suffering quite as much inside the ruined RANCHO. However, sleep overpowered them at length. Robert was

the first to close his eyes and lean his head against Glenarvan's shoulder, and soon all the rest were soundly

The night passed safely, and no one stirred till Thaouka woke them by tapping vigorously against the

RANCHO with his hoof. He knew it was time to start, and at a push could give the signal as well as his

master. They owed the faithful creature too much to disobey him, and set off immediately.

The rain had abated, but floods of water still covered the ground. Paganel, on consulting his map, came to the

conclusion that the RIOS Grande and Vivarota, into which the water from the plains generally runs, must

Extreme haste was imperative, for all their lives depended on it. Should the inundation increase, where could

they find refuge? Not a single elevated point was visible on the whole circle of the horizon, and on such level

The horses were spurred on to the utmost, and Thaouka led the way, bounding over the water as if it had been

his natural element. Certainly he might justly have been called a seahorse better than many of the

All of a sudden, about ten in the morning, Thaouka betrayed symptoms of violent agitation. He kept turning

round toward the south, neighing continually, and snorting with wide open nostrils. He reared violently, and

Thalcave had some difficulty in keeping his seat. The foam from his mouth was tinged with blood from the

action of the bit, pulled tightly by his master's strong hand, and yet the fiery animal would not be still. Had he

been free, his master knew he would have fled away to the north as fast as his legs would have carried him.

"What is the matter with Thaouka?" asked Paganel. "Is he bitten by the leeches? They are very voracious in

But, though no danger was apparent to the eye, the ear could catch the sound of a murmuring noise beyond

the limits of the horizon, like the coming in of the tide. Soon a confused sound was heard of bellowing and

neighing and bleating, and about a mile to the south immense flocks appeared, rushing and tumbling over

each other in the greatest disorder, as they hurried pellmell along with inconceivable rapidity. They raised

such a whirlwind of water in their course that it was impossible to distinguish them clearly. A hundred

whales of the largest size could hardly have dashed up the ocean waves more violently.

"He means an inundation," exclaimed Paganel, flying with the others after Thalcave, who had spurred on his

It was high time, for about five miles south an immense towering wave was seen advancing over the plain,

and changing the whole country into an ocean. The tall grass disappeared before it as if cut down by a scythe,

The wave was speeding on with the rapidity of a racehorse, and the travelers fled before it like a cloud before

a stormwind. They looked in vain for some harbor of refuge, and the terrified horses galloped so wildly

"_Anda, anda!_" shouted Thalcave, and again they spurred on the poor animals till the blood ran from their

lacerated sides. They stumbled every now and then over great cracks in the ground, or got entangled in the

hidden grass below the water. They fell, and were pulled up only to fall again and again, and be pulled up

again and again. The level of the waters was sensibly rising, and less than two miles off the gigantic wave

For a quarter of an hour this supreme struggle with the most terrible of elements lasted. The fugitives could

not tell how far they had gone, but, judging by the speed, the distance must have been considerable. The poor

horses, however, were breasthigh in water now, and could only advance with extreme difficulty. Glenarvan

and Paganel, and, indeed, the whole party, gave themselves up for lost, as the horses were fast getting out of

It would be impossible to tell the anguish of mind these eight men endured; they felt their own impotence in

the presence of these cataclysms of nature so far beyond all human power. Their salvation did not lie in their

Five minutes afterward, and the horses were swimming; the current alone carried them along with

tremendous force, and with a swiftness equal to their fastest gallop; they must have gone fully twenty miles

"Yes, there, there!" replied Thalcave, pointing with his finger to a species of gigantic walnuttree, which

His companions needed no urging forward now; this tree, so opportunely discovered, they must reach at all

hazards. The horses very likely might not be able to get to it, but, at all events, the men would, the current

Just at that moment Tom Austin's horse gave a smothered neigh and disappeared. His master, freeing his feet

The warning was scarcely spoken before the enormous billow, a monstrous wave forty feet high, broke over

the fugitives with a fearful noise. Men and animals all disappeared in a whirl of foam; a liquid mass,

When it had rolled on, the men reappeared on the surface, and counted each other rapidly; but all the horses,

"Courage, courage," repeated Glenarvan, supporting Paganel with one arm, and swimming with the other.

But no one ever knew what he was not sorry about, for the poor man was obliged to swallow down the rest of

his sentence with half a pint of muddy water. The Major advanced quietly, making regular strokes, worthy of

a master swimmer. The sailors took to the water like porpoises, while Robert clung to Thaouka's mane, and

was carried along with him. The noble animal swam superbly, instinctively making for the tree in a straight

The tree was only twenty fathoms off, and in a few minutes was safely reached by the whole party; but for

The water had risen to the top of the trunk, just to where the parent branches fork out. It was consequently,

quite easy to clamber up to it. Thalcave climbed up first, and got off his horse to hoist up Robert and help the

others. His powerful arms had soon placed all the exhausted swimmers in a place of security.

But, meantime, Thaouka was being rapidly carried away by the current. He turned his intelligent face toward

his master, and, shaking his long mane, neighed as if to summon him to his rescue.

"I!" replied the Indian, and forthwith he plunged down into the tumultuous waters, and came up again ten

fathoms off. A few instants afterward his arms were round Thaouka's neck, and master and steed were

THE tree on which Glenarvan and his companions had just found refuge, resembled a walnuttree, having

the same glossy foliage and rounded form. In reality, however, it was the OMBU, which grows solitarily on

the Argentine plains. The enormous and twisted trunk of this tree is planted firmly in the soil, not only by its

great roots, but still more by its vigorous shoots, which fasten it down in the most tenacious manner. This was

This OMBU measured in height a hundred feet, and covered with its shadow a circumference of one hundred

and twenty yards. All this scaffolding rested on three great boughs which sprang from the trunk. Two of these

rose almost perpendicularly, and supported the immense parasol of foliage, the branches of which were so

crossed and intertwined and entangled, as if by the hand of a basketmaker, that they formed an impenetrable

shade. The third arm, on the contrary, stretched right out in a horizontal position above the roaring waters,

into which the lower leaves dipped. There was no want of room in the interior of this gigantic tree, for there

were great gaps in the foliage, perfect glades, with air in abundance, and freshness everywhere. To see the

innumerable branches rising to the clouds, and the creepers running from bough to bough, and attaching them

together while the sunlight glinted here and there among the leaves, one might have called it a complete

On the arrival of the fugitives a myriad of the feathered tribes fled away into the topmost branches, protesting

by their outcries against this flagrant usurpation of their domicile. These birds, who themselves had taken

refuge in the solitary OMBU, were in hundreds, comprising blackbirds, starlings, isacas, HILGUEROS, and

especially the picaflor, hummingbirds of most resplendent colors. When they flew away it seemed as

Such was the asylum offered to the little band of Glenarvan. Young Grant and the agile Wilson were scarcely

perched on the tree before they had climbed to the upper branches and put their heads through the leafy dome

to get a view of the vast horizon. The ocean made by the inundation surrounded them on all sides, and, far as

the eye could reach, seemed to have no limits. Not a single tree was visible on the liquid plain; the OMBU

stood alone amid the rolling waters, and trembled before them. In the distance, drifting from south to north,

carried along by the impetuous torrent, they saw trees torn up by the roots, twisted branches, roofs torn off,

destroyed RANCHOS, planks of sheds stolen by the deluge from ESTANCIAS, carcasses of drowned

animals, bloodstained skins, and on a shaky tree a complete family of jaguars, howling and clutching hold

of their frail raft. Still farther away, a black spot almost invisible, already caught Wilson's eye. It was

"Thalcave, Thalcave!" shouted Robert, stretching out his hands toward the courageous Patagonian.

"He will save himself, Mr. Robert," replied Wilson; "we must go down to his Lordship."

Next minute they had descended the three stages of boughs, and landed safely on the top of the trunk, where

they found Glenarvan, Paganel, the Major, Austin, and Mulrady, sitting either astride or in some position they

found more comfortable. Wilson gave an account of their investigations aloft, and all shared his opinion with

respect to Thalcave. The only question was whether it was Thalcave who would save Thaouka, or Thaouka

Their own situation meantime was much more alarming than his. No doubt the tree would be able to resist the

current, but the waters might rise higher and higher, till the topmost branches were covered, for the

depression of the soil made this part of the plain a deep reservoir. Glenarvan's first care, consequently, was to

make notches by which to ascertain the progress of the inundation. For the present it was stationary, having

All eyes turned toward him immediately, and there he sat in a natural armchair, formed of two elastic

"Oh, McNabbs, that's just like you," exclaimed Glenarvan, "you think of everything even under

"Since it was settled we were not going to be drowned, I had no intention of starving of hunger."

"And I hope the inundation will have gone down in twentyfour hours," said Glenarvan.

"Or that we shall have found some way of regaining _terra firma_," added Paganel.

"But how will you kindle it?" asked Glenarvan. "Our tinder is just like wet sponge."

"We can dispense with it," replied Paganel. "We only want a little dry moss and a ray of sunshine, and the

lens of my telescope, and you'll see what a fire I'll get to dry myself by. Who will go and cut wood in the

And off he scampered like a young cat into the depths of the foliage, followed by his friend Wilson. Paganel

set to work to find dry moss, and had soon gathered sufficient. This he laid on a bed of damp leaves, just

where the large branches began to fork out, forming a natural hearth, where there was little fear of

Robert and Wilson speedily reappeared, each with an armful of dry wood, which they threw on the moss. By

the help of the lens it was easily kindled, for the sun was blazing overhead. In order to ensure a proper

draught, Paganel stood over the hearth with his long legs straddled out in the Arab manner. Then stooping

down and raising himself with a rapid motion, he made a violent current of air with his poncho, which made

the wood take fire, and soon a bright flame roared in the improvised brasier. After drying themselves, each in

his own fashion, and hanging their ponchos on the tree, where they were swung to and fro in the breeze, they

breakfasted, carefully however rationing out the provisions, for the morrow had to be thought of; the

immense basin might not empty so soon as Glenarvan expected, and, anyway, the supply was very limited.

The OMBU produced no fruit, though fortunately, it would likely abound in fresh eggs, thanks to the

numerous nests stowed away among the leaves, not to speak of their feathered proprietors. These resources

The next business was to install themselves as comfortably as they could, in prospect of a long stay.

"As the kitchen and diningroom are on the ground floor," said Paganel, "we must sleep on the first floor.

The house is large, and as the rent is not dear, we must not cramp ourselves for room. I can see up yonder

natural cradles, in which once safely tucked up we shall sleep as if we were in the best beds in the world. We

have nothing to fear. Besides, we will watch, and we are numerous enough to repulse a fleet of Indians and

"But what's the good of them?" said Tom Austin, "unless Monsieur Paganel can find out some way of making

"We don't need it," replied McNabbs, exhibiting a powder flask in a perfect state of preservation.

"From Thalcave. He thought it might be useful to us, and gave it to me before he plunged into the water to

"Yes," replied Tom Austin, "if all the Patagonians are cut after the same pattern, I must compliment

"I protest against leaving out the horse," said Paganel. "He is part and parcel of the Patagonian, and I'm much

"About forty miles at the outside," replied Paganel; "and now, friends, since this is Liberty Hall, I beg to take

leave of you. I am going to choose an observatory for myself up there, and by the help of my telescope, let

Forthwith the geographer set off, hoisting himself up very cleverly from bough to bough, till he disappeared

beyond the thick foliage. His companions began to arrange the night quarters, and prepare their beds. But this

was neither a long nor difficult task, and very soon they resumed their seats round the fire to have a talk.

As usual their theme was Captain Grant. In three days, should the water subside, they would be on board the

DUNCAN once more. But Harry Grant and his two sailors, those poor shipwrecked fellows, would not be

with them. Indeed, it even seemed after this ill success and this useless journey across America, that all

chance of finding them was gone forever. Where could they commence a fresh quest? What grief Lady

For the first time Glenarvan could not find any comfort to give him. What could he say to the lad?

"And yet," he said, "this thirtyseventh degree of latitude is not a mere figure, and that it applies to the

shipwreck or captivity of Harry Grant, is no mere guess or supposition. We read it with our own eyes."

"All very true, your Honor," replied Tom Austin, "and yet our search has been unsuccessful."

"Provoking enough, certainly," said the Major, "but not hopeless. It is precisely because we have an

"A very logical and simple thing, my dear Edward. When we go on board the DUNCAN, turn her beak head

to the east, and go right along the thirtyseventh parallel till we come back to our starting point if necessary."

"Do you suppose that I have not thought of that, Mr. McNabbs?" replied Glenarvan. "Yes, a hundred times.

But what chance is there of success? To leave the American continent, wouldn't it be to go away from the

very spot indicated by Harry Grant, from this very Patagonia so distinctly named in the document."

"And would you recommence your search in the Pampas, when you have the certainty that the shipwreck of

"And however small the chance of finding Harry Grant by following up the given parallel, ought we not to

"And are you not of my opinion, good friends," added the Major, addressing the sailors.

"Listen to me, friends," said Glenarvan after a few minutes' reflection; "and remember, Robert, this is a grave

discussion. I will do my utmost to find Captain Grant; I am pledged to it, and will devote my whole life to the

task if needs be. All Scotland would unite with me to save so devoted a son as he has been to her. I too quite

think with you that we must follow the thirtyseventh parallel round the globe if necessary, however slight

our chance of finding him. But that is not the question we have to settle. There is one much more important

than that isshould we from this time, and all together, give up our search on the American continent?"

"My dear Edward," replied McNabbs, "it would be incurring too great a responsibility for me to reply _hic et

nunc_. It is a question which requires reflection. I must know first, through which countries the

But the learned geographer was nowhere to be seen. He was hidden among the thick leafage of the OMBU,

"Listen, then. After leaving America the thirtyseventh parallel crosses the Atlantic Ocean."

"Runs across the Indian Ocean, and just touches Isle St. Pierre, in the Amsterdam group."

This last sentence was not completed. Was the geographer hesitating, or didn't he know what to say?

No; but a terrible cry resounded from the top of the tree. Glenarvan and his friends turned pale and looked at

each other. What fresh catastrophe had happened now? Had the unfortunate Paganel slipped his footing?

Already Wilson and Mulrady had rushed to his rescue when his long body appeared tumbling down from

But was he living or dead, for his hands made no attempt to seize anything to stop himself. A few minutes

more, and he would have fallen into the roaring waters had not the Major's strong arm barred his passage.

"How's this? What is the matter with you? What came over you? Another of your absent fits."

"Yes, yes," replied Paganel, in a voice almost inarticulate with emotion. "Yes, but this was something

"I said we had made a mistake. We are making it still, and have been all along."

"Glenarvan, Major, Robert, my friends," exclaimed Paganel, "all you that hear me, we are looking for

PROFOUND astonishment greeted these unexpected words of the learned geographer. What could he mean?

Had he lost his sense? He spoke with such conviction, however, that all eyes turned toward Glenarvan, for

Paganel's affirmation was a direct answer to his question, but Glenarvan shook his head, and said nothing,

"Yes," began Paganel again, as soon as he had recovered himself a little; "yes, we have gone a wrong track,

"The thing is very simple, Major. Like you, I was in error; like you, I had rushed at a false interpretation, until

about an instant ago, on the top of the tree, when I was answering your questions, just as I pronounced the

word 'Australia,' a sudden flash came across my mind, and the document became clear as day."

"I mean to say," replied Paganel, "that the word AUSTRAL that occurs in the document is not a complete

word, as we have supposed up till now, but just the root of the word AUSTRALIE."

"Strange!" repeated Glenarvan, shrugging his shoulders; "it is simply impossible."

"What!" continued Glenarvan, in a tone of the most profound incredulity, "you dare to contend, with the

document in your hand, that the shipwreck of the BRITANNIA happened on the shores of Australia."

"My conscience," exclaimed Glenarvan, "I must say I am surprised at such a declaration from the Secretary

"Because, if you allow the word AUSTRALIE! you must also allow the word INDIENS, and Indians are

Paganel was not the least surprised at this rejoinder. Doubtless he expected it, for he began to smile, and said:

"My dear Glenarvan, don't triumph over me too fast. I am going to floor you completely, and never was an

Englishman more thoroughly defeated than you will be. It will be the revenge for Cressy and Agincourt."

"Listen, then. In the text of the document, there is neither mention of the Indians nor of Patagonia! The

incomplete word INDI does not mean INDIENS, but of course, INDIGENES, aborigines! Now, do you admit

"Well, do you agree to my interpretation, my dear Lord?" asked the geographer again.

"Yes," replied Glenarvan, "if you will prove to me that the fragment of a word GONIE, does not refer to the

"Certainly it does not. It has nothing to do with Patagonia," said Paganel. "Read it any way you please except

"I don't care which," returned Paganel. "The word is quite unimportant; I will not even try to find out its

meaning. The main point is that AUSTRAL means AUSTRALIE, and we must have gone blindly on a wrong

track not to have discovered the explanation at the very beginning, it was so evident. If I had found the

document myself, and my judgment had not been misled by your interpretation, I should never have read it

A burst of hurrahs, and congratulations, and compliments followed Paganel's words. Austin and the sailors,

and the Major and Robert, most all overjoyed at this fresh hope, applauded him heartily; while even

Glenarvan, whose eyes were gradually getting open, was almost prepared to give in.

"I only want to know one thing more, my dear Paganel," he said, "and then I must bow to your perspicacity."

"How will you group the words together according to your new interpretation? How will the document read?"

"Easily enough answered. Here is the document," replied Paganel, taking out the precious paper he had been

For a few minutes there was complete silence, while the worthy SAVANT took time to collect his thoughts

before complying with his lordship's request. Then putting his finger on the words, and emphasizing some of

"'_Le 7 juin_ 1862 _le troismats Britannia de Glasgow a sombre apres_,' put, if you please, '_deux jours,

trois jours_,' or '_une longue agonie_,' it doesn't signify, it is quite a matter of indifference,'_sur les cotes

de l'Australie. Se dirigeant a terre, deux matelots et le Capitaine Grant vont essayer d'aborder_,' or '_ont

aborde le continent ou ils seront_,' or, '_sont prisonniers de cruels indigenes. Ils ont jete ce documents_,' etc.

"Clear enough," replied Glenarvan, "if the word continent can be applied to Australia, which is only an

"Make yourself easy about that, my dear Glenarvan; the best geographers have agreed to call the island the

"Then all I have now to say is, my friends," said Glenarvan, "away to Australia, and may Heaven help us!"

"I tell you what, Paganel," added Glenarvan, "your being on board the DUNCAN is a perfect providence."

"All right. Look on me as a messenger of providence, and let us drop the subject."

So the conversation endeda conversation which great results were to follow; it completely changed the

moral condition of the travelers; it gave the clew of the labyrinth in which they had thought themselves

hopelessly entangled, and, amid their ruined projects, inspired them with fresh hope. They could now quit the

American Continent without the least hesitation, and already their thoughts had flown to the Australias. In

going on board the DUNCAN again they would not bring despair with them, and Lady Helena and Mary

Grant would not have to mourn the irrevocable loss of Captain Grant. This thought so filled them with joy

that they forgot all the dangers of their actual situation, and only regretted that they could not start

It was about four o'clock in the afternoon, and they determined to have supper at six. Paganel wished to get

up a splendid spread in honor of the occasion, but as the materials were very scanty, he proposed to Robert to

go and hunt in the neighboring forest. Robert clapped his hands at the idea, so they took Thalcave's powder

After their departure, Glenarvan and McNabbs went down to examine the state of the water by looking at the

No sign of decrease appeared on the surface of the immense lake, yet the flood seemed to have reached its

maximum height; but the violence with which it rushed from the south to north proved that the equilibrium of

the Argentine rivers was not restored. Before getting lower the liquid mass must remain stationary, as in the

While Glenarvan and his cousin were making these observations, the report of firearms resounded frequently

above their heads, and the jubilant outcries of the two sportsmenfor Paganel was every whit as much a

child as Robert. They were having a fine time of it among the thick leaves, judging by the peals of laughter

which rang out in the boy's clear treble voice and Paganel's deep bass. The chase was evidently successful,

and wonders in culinary art might be expected. Wilson had a good idea to begin with, which he had skilfully

carried out; for when Glenarvan came back to the brasier, he found that the brave fellow had actually

managed to catch, with only a pin and a piece of string, several dozen small fish, as delicate as smelts, called

MOJARRAS, which were all jumping about in a fold of his poncho, ready to be converted into an exquisite

At the same moment the hunters reappeared. Paganel was carefully carrying some black swallows' eggs, and

a string of sparrows, which he meant to serve up later under the name of field larks. Robert had been clever

enough to bring down several brace of HILGUEROS, small green and yellow birds, which are excellent

eating, and greatly in demand in the Montevideo market. Paganel, who knew fifty ways of dressing eggs, was

obliged for this once to be content with simply hardening them on the hot embers. But notwithstanding this,

the viands at the meal were both dainty and varied. The dried beef, hard eggs, grilled MOJARRAS, sparrows,

and roast HILGUEROS, made one of those gala feasts the memory of which is imperishable.

The conversation was very animated. Many compliments were paid Paganel on his twofold talents as hunter

and cook, which the SAVANT accepted with the modesty which characterizes true merit. Then he turned the

conversation on the peculiarities of the OMBU, under whose canopy they had found shelter, and whose

"Robert and I," he added, jestingly, "thought ourselves hunting in the open forest. I was afraid, for the minute,

we should lose ourselves, for I could not find the road. The sun was sinking below the horizon; I sought

vainly for footmarks; I began to feel the sharp pangs of hunger, and the gloomy depths of the forest

resounded already with the roar of wild beasts. No, not that; there are no wild beasts here, I am sorry to say."

"Their ferocity is nonexistent, scientifically speaking," replied the learned geographer.

"Now come, Paganel," said the Major, "you'll never make me admit the utility of wild beasts. What good are

"Why, Major," exclaimed Paganel, "for purposes of classification into orders, and families, and species, and

"A mighty advantage, certainly!" replied McNabbs, "I could dispense with all that. If I had been one of

Noah's companions at the time of the deluge, I should most assuredly have hindered the imprudent patriarch

from putting in pairs of lions, and tigers, and panthers, and bears, and such animals, for they are as

"Well, you would have done wrong in a zoological point of view," returned Paganel.

"It is shocking!" replied Paganel. "Why, for my part, on the contrary, I should have taken special care to

preserve megatheriums and pterodactyles, and all the antediluvian species of which we are unfortunately

"And I say," returned McNabbs, "that Noah did a very good thing when he abandoned them to their

"And I say he did a very bad thing," retorted Paganel, "and he has justly merited the malediction of

The rest of the party could not help laughing at hearing the two friends disputing over old Noah. Contrary to

all his principles, the Major, who all his life had never disputed with anyone, was always sparring with

"Whether the loss of ferocious animals is to be regretted or not, in a scientific point of view, there is no help

for it now; we must be content to do without them. Paganel can hardly expect to meet with wild beasts in this

"Yes, undoubtedly. The American tiger, the jaguar, takes refuge in the trees, when the chase gets too hot for

him. It is quite possible that one of these animals, surprised by the inundation, might have climbed up into

"No," replied Paganel, "though we hunted all through the wood. It is vexing, for it would have been a

splendid chase. A jaguar is a bloodthirsty, ferocious creature. He can twist the neck of a horse with a single

stroke of his paw. When he has once tasted human flesh he scents it greedily. He likes to eat an Indian best,

"Well, it is humiliating enough," said the intractable Paganel. "The white man proclaimed himself chief of the

"Be that as it may, my brave Paganel, seeing there are neither Indians, nor negroes, nor mulattoes among us, I

am quite rejoiced at the absence of your beloved jaguars. Our situation is not so particularly agreeable."

"What! not agreeable!" exclaimed Paganel, jumping at the word as likely to give a new turn to the

"I should think so, indeed," replied Glenarvan. "Do you find these uncomfortable hard branches very

"I have never been more comfortable, even in my study. We live like the birds, we sing and fly about. I begin

"And till then," put in Glenarvan, "with your leave, I prefer the gravel of a park, or the floor of a house, or the

"We must take things as they come, Glenarvan," returned Paganel. "If good, so much the better; if bad, never

"I am quite certain Robert is perfectly happy," interrupted Paganel, eager to insure one partisan at least.

"And at mine, too," returned the geographer. "The fewer one's comforts, the fewer one's needs; and the fewer

"Now, now," said the Major, "here is Paganel running a tilt against riches and gilt ceilings."

"No, McNabbs," replied the SAVANT, "I'm not; but if you like, I'll tell you a little Arabian story that comes

"Not much then," rejoined McNabbs. "But go on, Scheherazade, and tell us the story."

"There was once," said Paganel, "a son of the great HarounalRaschid, who was unhappy, and went to

consult an old Dervish. The old sage told him that happiness was a difficult thing to find in this world.

'However,' he added, 'I know an infallible means of procuring your happiness.' 'What is it?' asked the young

Prince. 'It is to put the shirt of a happy man on your shoulders.' Whereupon the Prince embraced the old man,

and set out at once to search for his talisman. He visited all the capital cities in the world. He tried on the

shirts of kings, and emperors, and princes and nobles; but all in vain: he could not find a man among them

that was happy. Then he put on the shirts of artists, and warriors, and merchants; but these were no better. By

this time he had traveled a long way, without finding what he sought. At last he began to despair of success,

and began sorrowfully to retrace his steps back to his father's palace, when one day he heard an honest

peasant singing so merrily as he drove the plow, that he thought, 'Surely this man is happy, if there is such a

thing as happiness on earth.' Forthwith he accosted him, and said, 'Are you happy?' 'Yes,' was the reply.

'There is nothing you desire?' 'Nothing.' 'You would not change your lot for that of a king?' 'Never!' 'Well,

BEFORE turning into "their nest," as Paganel had called it, he, and Robert, and Glenarvan climbed up into

the observatory to have one more inspection of the liquid plain. It was about nine o'clock; the sun had just

The eastern horizon was gradually assuming a most stormy aspect. A thick dark bar of cloud was rising

higher and higher, and by degrees extinguishing the stars. Before long half the sky was overspread. Evidently

motive power lay in the cloud itself, for there was not a breath of wind. Absolute calm reigned in the

atmosphere; not a leaf stirred on the tree, not a ripple disturbed the surface of the water. There seemed to be

scarcely any air even, as though some vast pneumatic machine had rarefied it. The entire atmosphere was

charged to the utmost with electricity, the presence of which sent a thrill through the whole nervous system of

"No, my Lord!" exclaimed Robert. "Well, my boy, so much the better, for a storm is not far off."

"And a violent one, too," added Paganel, "if I may judge by the look of things."

"It is not the storm I care about," said Glenarvan, "so much as the torrents of rain that will accompany it. We

shall be soaked to the skin. Whatever you may say, Paganel, a nest won't do for a man, and you will learn that

"Well," said Glenarvan, "we had better go down to our friends, and advise them to wrap themselves up in

their philosophy and their ponchos as tightly as possible, and above all, to lay in a stock of patience, for we

Glenarvan gave a last glance at the angry sky. The clouds now covered it entirely; only a dim streak of light

shone faintly in the west. A dark shadow lay on the water, and it could hardly be distinguished from the thick

vapors above it. There was no sensation of light or sound. All was darkness and silence around.

On returning to the bottom of the tree, they found themselves, to their great surprise, in a sort of dim twilight,

produced by myriads of luminous specks which appeared buzzing confusedly over the surface of the water.

"No, but phosphorescent insects, positive glowworms, living diamonds, which the ladies of Buenos Ayres

Robert caught one in his hand, and found Paganel was right. It was a kind of large drone, an inch long, and

the Indians call it "tucotuco." This curious specimen of the COLEOPTERA sheds its radiance from two

spots in the front of its breastplate, and the light is sufficient to read by. Holding his watch close to the

On rejoining the Major and his three sailors, Glenarvan warned them of the approaching storm, and advised

them to secure themselves in their beds of branches as firmly as possible, for there was no doubt that after the

first clap of thunder the wind would become unchained, and the OMBU would be violently shaken. Though

they could not defend themselves from the waters above, they might at least keep out of the rushing current

They wished one another "goodnight," though hardly daring to hope for it, and then each one rolled himself

But the approach of the great phenomena of nature excites vague uneasiness in the heart of every sentient

being, even in the most strongminded. The whole party in the OMBU felt agitated and oppressed, and not

one of them could close his eyes. The first peal of thunder found them wide awake. It occurred about 11 P.

M., and sounded like a distant rolling. Glenarvan ventured to creep out of the sheltering foliage, and made his

The deep blackness of the night was already scarified with sharp bright lines, which were reflected back by

the water with unerring exactness. The clouds had rent in many parts, but noiselessly, like some soft cotton

material. After attentively observing both the zenith and horizon, Glenarvan went back to the center of the

"I say it is beginning in good earnest, and if it goes on so we shall have a terrible storm."

"So much the better," replied the enthusiastic Paganel; "I should like a grand exhibition, since we can't run

"And one of my best, McNabbs. I am of Glenarvan's opinion, that the storm will be superb. Just a minute ago,

when I was trying to sleep, several facts occurred to my memory, that make me hope it will, for we are in the

region of great electrical tempests. For instance, I have read somewhere, that in 1793, in this very province of

Buenos Ayres, lightning struck thirtyseven times during one single storm. My colleague, M. Martin de

"Watch in hand. Only one thing makes me uneasy," added Paganel, "if it is any use to be uneasy, and that is,

that the culminating point of this plain, is just this very OMBU where we are. A lightning conductor would

be very serviceable to us at present. For it is this tree especially, among all that grow in the Pampas, that the

thunder has a particular affection for. Besides, I need not tell you, friend, that learned men tell us never to

"I must confess, Paganel," replied Glenarvan, "that you might have chosen a better time for this reassuring

"Bah!" replied Paganel, "all times are good for getting information. Ha! now it's beginning."

Louder peals of thunder interrupted this inopportune conversation, the violence increasing with the noise till

The incessant flashes of lightning took various forms. Some darted down perpendicularly from the sky five or

six times in the same place in succession. Others would have excited the interest of a SAVANT to the highest

degree, for though Arago, in his curious statistics, only cites two examples of forked lightning, it was visible

here hundreds of times. Some of the flashes branched out in a thousand different directions, making

Soon the whole sky from east to north seemed supported by a phosphoric band of intense brilliancy. This

kept increasing by degrees till it overspread the entire horizon, kindling the clouds which were faithfully

mirrored in the waters as if they were masses of combustible material, beneath, and presented the appearance

Glenarvan and his companions gazed silently at this terrifying spectacle. They could not make their voices

heard, but the sheets of white light which enwrapped them every now and then, revealed the face of one and

another, sometimes the calm features of the Major, sometimes the eager, curious glance of Paganel, or the

energetic face of Glenarvan, and at others, the scared eyes of the terrified Robert, and the careless looks of

However, as yet, no rain had fallen, and the wind had not risen in the least. But this state of things was of

short duration; before long the cataracts of the sky burst forth, and came down in vertical streams. As the

large drops fell splashing into the lake, fiery sparks seemed to fly out from the illuminated surface.

Was the rain the FINALE of the storm? If so, Glenarvan and his companions would escape scot free, except

for a few vigorous douche baths. No. At the very height of this struggle of the electric forces of the

atmosphere, a large ball of fire appeared suddenly at the extremity of the horizontal parent branch, as thick as

a man's wrist, and surrounded with black smoke. This ball, after turning round and round for a few seconds,

burst like a bombshell, and with so much noise that the explosion was distinctly audible above the general

FRACAS. A sulphurous smoke filled the air, and complete silence reigned till the voice of Tom Austin was

Tom was right. In a moment, as if some fireworks were being ignited, the flame ran along the west side of the

OMBU; the dead wood and nests of dried grass, and the whole sap, which was of a spongy texture, supplied

The wind had risen now and fanned the flame. It was time to flee, and Glenarvan and his party hurried away

to the eastern side of their refuge, which was meantime untouched by the fire. They were all silent, troubled,

and terrified, as they watched branch after branch shrivel, and crack, and writhe in the flame like living

serpents, and then drop into the swollen torrent, still red and gleaming, as it was borne swiftly along on the

rapid current. The flames sometimes rose to a prodigious height, and seemed almost lost in the atmosphere,

and sometimes, beaten down by the hurricane, closely enveloped the OMBU like a robe of Nessus. Terror

seized the entire group. They were almost suffocated with smoke, and scorched with the unbearable heat, for

the conflagration had already reached the lower branches on their side of the OMBU. To extinguish it or

check its progress was impossible; and they saw themselves irrevocably condemned to a torturing death, like

At last, their situation was absolutely intolerable. Of the two deaths staring them in the face, they had better

Wilson, who was nearest the flames, had already plunged into the lake, but next minute he screamed out in

Austin rushed toward him, and with the assistance of the Major, dragged him up again on the tree.

The whole foot of the tree appeared to be surrounded by these formidable animals of the Saurian order. By

the glare of the flames, they were immediately recognized by Paganel, as the ferocious species peculiar to

America, called CAIMANS in the Spanish territories. About ten of them were there, lashing the water with

their powerful tails, and attacking the OMBU with the long teeth of their lower jaw.

At this sight the unfortunate men gave themselves up to be lost. A frightful death was in store for them, since

they must either be devoured by the fire or by the caimans. Even the Major said, in a calm voice:

There are circumstances in which men are powerless, when the unchained elements can only be combated by

other elements. Glenarvan gazed with haggard looks at the fire and water leagued against him, hardly

The violence of the storm had abated, but it had developed in the atmosphere a considerable quantity of

vapors, to which electricity was about to communicate immense force. An enormous waterspout was

gradually forming in the south a cone of thick mists, but with the point at the bottom, and base at the top,

linking together the turbulent water and the angry clouds. This meteor soon began to move forward, turning

over and over on itself with dizzy rapidity, and sweeping up into its center a column of water from the lake,

while its gyratory motions made all the surrounding currents of air rush toward it.

A few seconds more, and the gigantic waterspout threw itself on the OMBU, and caught it up in its whirl.

The tree shook to its roots. Glenarvan could fancy the caimans' teeth were tearing it up from the soil; for as he

and his companions held on, each clinging firmly to the other, they felt the towering OMBU give way, and

the next minute it fell right over with a terrible hissing noise, as the flaming branches touched the foaming

It was the work of an instant. Already the waterspout had passed, to carry on its destructive work elsewhere.

It seemed to empty the lake in its passage, by continually drawing up the water into itself.

The OMBU now began to drift rapidly along, impelled by wind and current. All the caimans had taken their

departure, except one that was crawling over the upturned roots, and coming toward the poor refugees with

wide open jaws. But Mulrady, seizing hold of a branch that was halfburned off, struck the monster such a

tremendous blow, that it fell back into the torrent and disappeared, lashing the water with its formidable tail.

Glenarvan and his companions being thus delivered from the voracious SAURIANS, stationed themselves on

the branches windward of the conflagration, while the OMBU sailed along like a blazing fireship through

the dark night, the flames spreading themselves round like sails before the breath of the hurricane.

FOR two hours the OMBU navigated the immense lake without reaching _terra firma_. The flames which

were devouring it had gradually died out. The chief danger of their frightful passage was thus removed, and

the Major went the length of saying, that he should not be surprised if they were saved after all.

The direction of the current remained unchanged, always running from southwest to northeast. Profound

darkness had again set in, only illumined here and there by a parting flash of lightning. The storm was nearly

over. The rain had given place to light mists, which a breath of wind dispersed, and the heavy masses of

The OMBU was borne onward so rapidly by the impetuous torrent, that anyone might have supposed some

powerful locomotive engine was hidden in its trunk. It seemed likely enough they might continue drifting in

this way for days. About three o'clock in the morning, however, the Major noticed that the roots were

beginning to graze the ground occasionally, and by sounding the depth of the water with a long branch, Tom

Austin found that they were getting on rising ground. Twenty minutes afterward, the OMBU stopped short

The extremity of the calcined bough had struck some hillock, and never were sailors more glad; the rock to

Already Robert and Wilson had leaped on to the solid plateau with a loud, joyful hurrah! when a wellknown

whistle was heard. The gallop of a horse resounded over the plain, and the tall form of Thalcave emerged

"Amigos!" replied the Patagonian, who had been waiting for the travelers here in the same place where the

As he spoke he lifted up Robert in his arms, and hugged him to his breast, never imagining that Paganel was

hanging on to him. A general and hearty handshaking followed, and everyone rejoiced at seeing their

faithful guide again. Then the Patagonian led the way into the HANGAR of a deserted ESTANCIA, where

there was a good, blazing fire to warm them, and a substantial meal of fine, juicy slices of venison soon

broiling, of which they did not leave a crumb. When their minds had calmed down a little, and they were able

to reflect on the dangers they had come through from flood, and fire, and alligators, they could scarcely

Thalcave, in a few words, gave Paganel an account of himself since they parted, entirely ascribing his

deliverance to his intrepid horse. Then Paganel tried to make him understand their new interpretation of the

document, and the consequent hopes they were indulging. Whether the Indian actually understood his

ingenious hypothesis was a question; but he saw that they were glad and confident, and that was enough for

As can easily be imagined, after their compulsory rest on the OMBU, the travelers were up betimes and ready

to start. At eight o'clock they set off. No means of transport being procurable so far south, they were

compelled to walk. However, it was not more than forty miles now that they had to go, and Thaouka would

not refuse to give a lift occasionally to a tired pedestrian, or even to a couple at a pinch. In thirtysix hours

The lowlying tract of marshy ground, still under water, soon lay behind them, as Thalcave led them upward

to the higher plains. Here the Argentine territory resumed its monotonous aspect. A few clumps of trees,

planted by European hands, might chance to be visible among the pasturage, but quite as rarely as in Tandil

and Tapalquem Sierras. The native trees are only found on the edge of long prairies and about Cape

Next day, though still fifteen miles distant, the proximity of the ocean was sensibly felt. The VIRAZON, a

peculiar wind, which blows regularly half of the day and night, bent down the heads of the tall grasses.

Thinly planted woods rose to view, and small treelike mimosas, bushes of acacia, and tufts of

CURRAMANTEL. Here and there, shining like pieces of broken glass, were salinous lagoons, which

increased the difficulty of the journey as the travelers had to wind round them to get past. They pushed on as

quickly as possible, hoping to reach Lake Salado, on the shores of the ocean, the same day; and at 8 P. M.,

when they found themselves in front of the sand hills two hundred feet high, which skirt the coast, they were

all tolerably tired. But when the long murmur of the distant ocean fell on their ears, the exhausted men forgot

their fatigue, and ran up the sandhills with surprising agility. But it was getting quite dark already, and their

eager gaze could discover no traces of the DUNCAN on the gloomy expanse of water that met their sight.

"But she is there, for all that," exclaimed Glenarvan, "waiting for us, and running alongside."

Tom Austin hailed the invisible yacht, but there was no response. The wind was very high and the sea rough.

The clouds were scudding along from the west, and the spray of the waves dashed up even to the sandhills.

It was little wonder, then, if the man on the lookout could neither hear nor make himself heard, supposing

the DUNCAN were there. There was no shelter on the coast for her, neither bay nor cove, nor port; not so

much as a creek. The shore was composed of sandbanks which ran out into the sea, and were more

dangerous to approach than rocky shoals. The sandbanks irritate the waves, and make the sea so particularly

rough, that in heavy weather vessels that run aground there are invariably dashed to pieces.

Though, then, the DUNCAN would keep far away from such a coast, John Mangles is a prudent captain to

get near. Tom Austin, however, was of the opinion that she would be able to keep five miles out.

The Major advised his impatient relative to restrain himself to circumstances. Since there was no means of

dissipating the darkness, what was the use of straining his eyes by vainly endeavoring to pierce through it.

He set to work immediately to prepare the night's encampment beneath the shelter of the sandhills; the last

provisions supplied the last meal, and afterward, each, following the Major's example, scooped out a hole in

the sand, which made a comfortable enough bed, and then covered himself with the soft material up to his

But Glenarvan kept watch. There was still a stiff breeze of wind, and the ocean had not recovered its

equilibrium after the recent storm. The waves, at all times tumultuous, now broke over the sandbanks with a

noise like thunder. Glenarvan could not rest, knowing the DUNCAN was so near him. As to supposing she

had not arrived at the appointed rendezvous, that was out of the question. Glenarvan had left the Bay of

Talcahuano on the 14th of October, and arrived on the shores of the Atlantic on the 12th of November. He

had taken thirty days to cross Chili, the Cordilleras, the Pampas, and the Argentine plains, giving the

DUNCAN ample time to double Cape Horn, and arrive on the opposite side. For such a fast runner there were

no impediments. Certainly the storm had been very violent, and its fury must have been terrible on such a

vast battlefield as the Atlantic, but the yacht was a good ship, and the captain was a good sailor. He was

These reflections, however, did not calm Glenarvan. When the heart and the reason are struggling, it is

generally the heart that wins the mastery. The laird of Malcolm Castle felt the presence of loved ones about

him in the darkness as he wandered up and down the lonely strand. He gazed, and listened, and even fancied

"I am not mistaken," he said to himself; "I saw a ship's light, one of the lights on the DUNCAN! Oh! why

All at once the thought rushed across him that Paganel said he was a nyctalope, and could see at night. He

The learned geographer was sleeping as sound as a mole. A strong arm pulled him up out of the sand and

"Confound the nyctalopia!" said Paganel, inwardly, though delighted to be of any service to his friend.

He got up and shook his stiffened limbs, and stretching and yawning as most people do when roused from

Glenarvan begged him to examine the distant horizon across the sea, which he did most conscientiously for

"I see neither a red nor a green light, all is pitch dark," replied Paganel, his eyes involuntarily beginning to

For half an hour he followed his impatient friend, mechanically letting his head frequently drop on his chest,

and raising it again with a start. At last he neither answered nor spoke, and he reeled about like a drunken

Without attempting to wake him, he took his arm, led him back to his hole, and buried him again

At dawn next morning, all the slumberers started to their feet and rushed to the shore, shouting "Hurrah,

hurrah!" as Lord Glenarvan's loud cry, "The DUNCAN, the DUNCAN!" broke upon his ear.

There she was, five miles out, her courses carefully reefed, and her steam half up. Her smoke was lost in the

morning mist. The sea was so violent that a vessel of her tonnage could not have ventured safely nearer the

Glenarvan, by the aid of Paganel's telescope, closely observed the movements of the yacht. It was evident that

John Mangles had not perceived his passengers, for he continued his course as before.

But at this very moment Thalcave fired his carbine in the direction of the yacht. They listened and looked, but

no signal of recognition was returned. A second and a third time the Indian fired, awakening the echoes

A few seconds, and the heavy boom of the cannon came across the water and died away on the shore. The

sails were instantly altered, and the steam got up, so as to get as near the coast as possible.

"My sister, my sister!" cried Robert, stretching out his arms toward the yacht, which was now rolling

Two hours! But it was impossible for a boata sixoared one to come and go in a shorter space of time.

Glenarvan went back to Thalcave, who stood beside Thaouka, with his arms crossed, looking quietly at the

"No," said Thalcave, gently. "Here is Thaouka, and there the Pampas," he added, embracing with a

Glenarvan understood his refusal. He knew that the Indian would never forsake the prairie, where the bones

of his fathers were whitening, and he knew the religious attachment of these sons of the desert for their native

land. He did not urge Thalcave longer, therefore, but simply pressed his hand. Nor could he find it in his heart

to insist, when the Indian, smiling as usual, would not accept the price of his services, pushing back the

Glenarvan could not reply; but he wished at least, to leave the brave fellow some souvenir of his European

friends. What was there to give, however? Arms, horses, everything had been destroyed in the unfortunate

He was quite at a loss how to show his recognition of the disinterestedness of this noble guide, when a happy

thought struck him. He had an exquisite portrait of Lady Helena in his pocket, a CHEFD'OEUVRE of

Then Robert, and Paganel, and the Major, and the rest, exchanged touching farewells with the faithful

Patagonian. Thalcave embraced them each, and pressed them to his broad chest. Paganel made him accept a

map of South America and the two oceans, which he had often seen the Indian looking at with interest. It was

the most precious thing the geographer possessed. As for Robert, he had only caresses to bestow, and these he

The boat from the DUNCAN was now fast approaching, and in another minute had glided into a narrow

"Lady Helena and Miss Grant are waiting for you on board," replied the coxswain; "but lose no time your

The last kindly adieux were spoken, and Thalcave accompanied his friends to the boat, which had been

pushed back into the water. Just as Robert was going to step in, the Indian took him in his arms, and gazed

These were the Indian's last words, dying away on the breeze, as the boat receded gradually from the shore.

For a long time, his dark, motionless SILHOUETTE stood out against the sky, through the white, dashing

spray of the waves. Then by degrees his tall form began to diminish in size, till at last his friends of a day lost

An hour afterward Robert was the first to leap on board the DUNCAN. He flung his arms round Mary's neck,

Thus the journey across South America was accomplished, the given line of march being scrupulously

Neither mountains nor rivers had made the travelers change their course; and though they had not had to

encounter any illwill from men, their generous intrepidity had been often enough roughly put to the proof by

FOR the first few moments the joy of reunion completely filled the hearts. Lord Glenarvan had taken care

that the illsuccess of their expedition should not throw a gloom over the pleasure of meeting, his very first

"Cheer up, friends, cheer up! Captain Grant is not with us, but we have a certainty of finding him!"

Only such an assurance as this would have restored hope to those on board the DUNCAN. Lady Helena and

Mary Grant had been sorely tried by the suspense, as they stood on the poop waiting for the arrival of the

boat, and trying to count the number of its passengers. Alternate hope and fear agitated the bosom of poor

Mary. Sometimes she fancied she could see her father, Harry Grant, and sometimes she gave way to despair.

Her heart throbbed violently; she could not speak, and indeed could scarcely stand. Lady Helena put her arm

round her waist to support her, but the captain, John Mangles, who stood close beside them spoke no

encouraging word, for his practiced eye saw plainly that the captain was not there.

"He is there! He is coming! Oh, father!" exclaimed the young girl. But as the boat came nearer, her illusion

was dispelled; all hope forsook her, and she would have sunk in despair, but for the reassuring voice of

After their mutual embraces were over, Lady Helena, and Mary Grant, and John Mangles, were informed of

the principal incidents of the expedition, and especially of the new interpretation of the document, due to the

sagacity of Jacques Paganel. His Lordship also spoke in the most eulogistic terms of Robert, of whom Mary

might well be proud. His courage and devotion, and the dangers he had run, were all shown up in strong relief

by his patron, till the modest boy did not know which way to look, and was obliged to hide his burning

"No need to blush, Robert," said John Mangles. "Your conduct has been worthy of your name." And he

leaned over the boy and pressed his lips on his cheek, still wet with Mary's tears.

The Major and Paganel, it need hardly be said, came in for their due share of welcome, and Lady Helena only

regretted she could not shake hands with the brave and generous Thalcave. McNabbs soon slipped away to

his cabin, and began to shave himself as coolly and composedly as possible; while Paganel flew here and

there, like a bee sipping the sweets of compliments and smiles. He wanted to embrace everyone on board the

yacht, and beginning with Lady Helena and Mary Grant, wound up with M. Olbinett, the steward, who could

"I don't want to hurt your feelings, my friend," said the geographer smiling. "But for a month that has been

our usual bill of fare, and when we dined we stretched ourselves full length on the ground, unless we sat

astride on the trees. Consequently, the meal you have just announced seemed to me like a dream, or fiction,

"Well, Monsieur Paganel, come along and let us prove its reality," said Lady Helena, who could not help

"After breakfast, John," replied Glenarvan, "we'll discuss the program of our new expedition _en famille_."

M. Olbinett's breakfast seemed quite a FETE to the hungry guests. It was pronounced excellent, and even

superior to the festivities of the Pampas. Paganel was helped twice to each dish, through "absence of mind,"

This unlucky word reminded Lady Helena of the amiable Frenchman's propensity, and made her ask if he had

ever fallen into his old habits while they were away. The Major and Glenarvan exchanged smiling glances,

and Paganel burst out laughing, and protested on his honor that he would never be caught tripping again once

more during the whole voyage. After this prelude, he gave an amusing recital of his disastrous mistake in

learning Spanish, and his profound study of Camoens. "After all," he added, "it's an ill wind that blows

"Because I not only know Spanish, but Portuguese. I can speak two languages instead of one."

"Upon my word, I never thought of that," said McNabbs. "My compliments, Paganelmy sincere

But Paganel was too busily engaged with his knife and fork to lose a single mouthful, though he did his best

to eat and talk at the same time. He was so much taken up with his plate, however, that one little fact quite

escaped his observation, though Glenarvan noticed it at once. This was, that John Mangles had grown

particularly attentive to Mary Grant. A significant glance from Lady Helena told him, moreover, how affairs

stood, and inspired him with affectionate sympathy for the young lovers; but nothing of this was apparent in

his manner to John, for his next question was what sort of a voyage he had made.

"We could not have had a better; but I must apprise your Lordship that I did not go through the Straits of

"Selfish fellow! you advise me to do that because you want my rope," retorted the geographer.

"Well, you see, my dear Paganel, unless you have the gift of ubiquity you can't be in two places at once.

Here the subject dropped, and John continued his account of his voyage. On arriving at Cape Pilares he had

found the winds dead against him, and therefore made for the south, coasting along the Desolation Isle, and

after going as far as the sixtyseventh degree southern latitude, had doubled Cape Horn, passed by Terra del

Fuego and the Straits of Lemaire, keeping close to the Patagonian shore. At Cape Corrientes they

encountered the terrible storm which had handled the travelers across the pampas so roughly, but the yacht

had borne it bravely, and for the last three days had stood right out to sea, till the welcome signalgun of the

expedition was heard announcing the arrival of the anxiouslylookedfor party. "It was only justice," the

captain added, "that he should mention the intrepid bearing of Lady Helena and Mary Grant throughout the

whole hurricane. They had not shown the least fear, unless for their friends, who might possibly be exposed

After John Mangles had finished his narrative, Glenarvan turned to Mary and said; "My dear Miss Mary, the

captain has been doing homage to your noble qualities, and I am glad to think you are not unhappy on board

"How could I be?" replied Mary naively, looking at Lady Helena, and at the young captain too, likely

"And so am I of you, my dear boy," returned the captain, a little abashed by Robert's innocent avowal, which

had kindled a faint blush on Mary's cheek. Then he managed to turn the conversation to safer topics by

saying: "And now that your Lordship has heard all about the doings of the DUNCAN, perhaps you will give

us some details of your own journey, and tell us more about the exploits of our young hero."

Nothing could be more agreeable than such a recital to Lady Helena and Mary Grant; and accordingly Lord

Glenarvan hastened to satisfy their curiositygoing over incident by incident, the entire march from one

ocean to another, the pass of the Andes, the earthquake, the disappearance of Robert, his capture by the

condor, Thalcave's providential shot, the episode of the red wolves, the devotion of the young lad, Sergeant

Manuel, the inundations, the caimans, the waterspout, the night on the Atlantic shore all these details,

amusing or terrible, excited by turns laughter and horror in the listeners. Often and often Robert came in for

caresses from his sister and Lady Helena. Never was a boy so much embraced, or by such enthusiastic

"And now, friends," added Lord Glenarvan, when he had finished his narrative, "we must think of the

present. The past is gone, but the future is ours. Let us come back to Captain Harry Grant."

As soon as breakfast was over they all went into Lord Glenarvan's private cabin and seated themselves round

"My dear Helena," said Lord Glenarvan, "I told you, when we came on board a little while ago, that though

we had not brought back Captain Grant, our hope of finding him was stronger than ever. The result of our

journey across America is this: We have reached the conviction, or rather absolute certainty, that the

shipwreck never occurred on the shores of the Atlantic nor Pacific. The natural inference is that, as far as

regards Patagonia, our interpretation of the document was erroneous. Most fortunately, our friend Paganel, in

a happy moment of inspiration, discovered the mistake. He has proved clearly that we have been on the

wrong track, and so explained the document that all doubt whatever is removed from our minds. However, as

The learned geographer, thus called upon, executed his task in the most convincing manner, descanting on the

syllables GONIE and INDI, and extracting AUSTRALIA out of AUSTRAL. He pointed out that Captain

Grant, on leaving the coast of Peru to return to Europe, might have been carried away with his disabled ship

by the southern currents of the Pacific right to the shores of Australia, and his hypotheses were so ingenious

and his deductions so subtle that even the matteroffact John Mangles, a difficult judge, and most unlikely

At the conclusion of Paganel's dissertation, Glenarvan announced that the DUNCAN would sail immediately

But before the decisive orders were given, McNabbs asked for a few minutes' hearing.

"I have no intention of weakening the arguments of my friend Paganel, and still less of refuting them. I

consider them wise and weighty, and deserving our attention, and think them justly entitled to form the basis

of our future researches. But still I should like them to be submitted to a final examination, in order to make

"They are simple enough, as you will see. Five months ago, when we left the Clyde, we had studied these

same documents, and their interpretation then appeared quite plain. No other coast but the western coast of

Patagonia could possibly, we thought, have been the scene of the shipwreck. We had not even the shadow of

"A little later," continued the Major, "when a providential fit of absence of mind came over Paganel, and

brought him on board the yacht, the documents were submitted to him and he approved our plan of search

"Yes, we were mistaken," returned Paganel; "but it is only human to make a mistake, while to persist in it, a

"Stop, Paganel, don't excite yourself; I don't mean to say that we should prolong our search in America."

"A confession, nothing more. A confession that Australia now as evidently appears to be the theater of the

"Very well, then, since that is the case, my advice is not to let your imagination rely on successive and

contradictory evidence. Who knows whether after Australia some other country may not appear with equal

Glenarvan and Paganel looked at each other silently, struck by the justice of these remarks.

"I should like you, therefore," continued the Major, "before we actually start for Australia, to make one more

examination of the documents. Here they are, and here are the charts. Let us take up each point in succession

through which the 37th parallel passes, and see if we come across any other country which would agree with

"Nothing can be more easily and quickly done," replied Paganel; "for countries are not very numerous in this

"Well, look," said the Major, displaying an English planisphere on the plan of Mercator's Chart, and

He placed it before Lady Helena, and then they all stood round, so as to be able to follow the argument of

"As I have said already," resumed the learned geographer, "after having crossed South America, the 37th

degree of latitude cuts the islands of Tristan d'Acunha. Now I maintain that none of the words of the

The documents were examined with the most minute care, and the conclusion unanimously reached was that

"Let us go on then," resumed Paganel. "After leaving the Atlantic, we pass two degrees below the Cape of

Good Hope, and into the Indian Ocean. Only one group of islands is found on this route, the Amsterdam

After a close survey, the Amsterdam Isles were rejected in their turn. Not a single word, or part of a word,

"The 37th parallel touches this continent at Cape Bernouilli, and leaves it at Twofold Bay. You will agree

with me that, without straining the text, the English word STRA and the French one AUSTRAL may relate to

The conclusion of Paganel met with unanimous approval; every probability was in his favor.

"That is easily answered. After leaving Twofold Bay, we cross an arm of the sea which extends to New

Zealand. Here I must call your attention to the fact that the French word CONTIN means a continent,

irrefragably. Captain Grant could not, then, have found refuge in New Zealand, which is only an island.

However that may be though, examine and compare, and go over and over each word, and see if, by any

"In no way whatever," replied John Mangles, after a minute investigation of the documents and the

"No," chimed in all the rest, and even the Major himself, "it cannot apply to New Zealand."

"Now," went on Paganel, "in all this immense space between this large island and the American coast, there

"Here it is, marked in the map. It is Maria Theresaa name of which there is not a single trace in either of

"I leave you, then, my friends, to decide whether all these probabilities, not to say certainties, are not in favor

"Well, then, John," said Glenarvan, "the next question is, have you provisions and coal enough?"

"Yes, your honor, I took in an ample store at Talcahuano, and, besides, we can easily replenish our stock of

"Whatever likelihood of success Australia may offer us, wouldn't it be advisable to stop a day or two at the

Tristan d'Acunha Isles and the Amsterdam? They lie in our route, and would not take us the least out of the

way. Then we should be able to ascertain if the BRITANNIA had left any traces of her shipwreck there?"

"I stick to this any way, that I don't want to have to retrace our steps, supposing that Australia should

"And I'm not the one to dissuade you from it," returned Paganel; "quite the contrary."

"Immediately, your Honor," replied the captain, going on deck, while Robert and Mary Grant overwhelmed

Shortly after, the DUNCAN had left the American coast, and was running eastward, her sharp keel rapidly

IF the yacht had followed the line of the equator, the 196 degrees which separate Australia from America, or,

more correctly, Cape Bernouilli from Cape Corrientes, would have been equal to 11,760 geographical miles;

but along the 37th parallel these same degrees, owing to the form of the earth, only represent 9,480 miles.

From the American coast to Tristan d'Acunha is reckoned 2,100 miles a distance which John Mangles

hoped to clear in ten days, if east winds did not retard the motion of the yacht. But he was not long uneasy on

that score, for toward evening the breeze sensibly lulled and then changed altogether, giving the DUNCAN a

The passengers had fallen back into their ordinary ship life, and it hardly seemed as if they really could have

been absent a whole month. Instead of the Pacific, the Atlantic stretched itself out before them, and there was

scarcely a shade of difference in the waves of the two oceans. The elements, after having handled them so

roughly, seemed now disposed to favor them to the utmost. The sea was tranquil, and the wind kept in the

right quarter, so that the yacht could spread all her canvas, and lend its aid, if needed to the indefatigable

Under such conditions, the voyage was safely and rapidly accomplished. Their confidence increased as they

found themselves nearer the Australian coast. They began to talk of Captain Grant as if the yacht were going

to take him on board at a given port. His cabin was got ready, and berths for the men. This cabin was next to

the famous _number six_, which Paganel had taken possession of instead of the one he had booked on the

SCOTIA. It had been till now occupied by M. Olbinett, who vacated it for the expected guest. Mary took

great delight in arranging it with her own hands, and adorning it for the reception of the loved inmate.

The learned geographer kept himself closely shut up. He was working away from morning till night at a work

entitled "Sublime Impressions of a Geographer in the Argentine Pampas," and they could hear him repeating

elegant periods aloud before committing them to the white pages of his daybook; and more than once,

unfaithful to Clio, the muse of history, he invoked in his transports the divine Calliope, the muse of epic

Paganel made no secret of it either. The chaste daughters of Apollo willingly left the slopes of Helicon and

Parnassus at his call. Lady Helena paid him sincere compliments on his mythological visitants, and so did the

"But mind no fits of absence of mind, my dear Paganel; and if you take a fancy to learn Australian, don't go

Things went on perfectly smoothly on board. Lady Helena and Lord Glenarvan found leisure to watch John

Mangles' growing attachment to Mary Grant. There was nothing to be said against it, and, indeed, since John

Meanwhile, the yacht was making rapid progress. Five days after losing sight of Cape Corrientes, on the 16th

of November, they fell in with fine westerly breezes, and the DUNCAN might almost have dispensed with

her screw altogether, for she flew over the water like a bird, spreading all her sails to catch the breeze, as if

Next day, the ocean appeared covered with immense seaweeds, looking like a great pond choked up with the

DEBRIS of trees and plants torn off the neighboring continents. Commander Murray had specially pointed

them out to the attention of navigators. The DUNCAN appeared to glide over a long prairie, which Paganel

Twentyfour hours after, at break of day, the man on the lookout was heard calling out, "Land ahead!"

This exciting cry brought everyone speedily on deck. Soon a telescope made its appearance, followed by

Jacques Paganel. The learned geographer pointed the instrument in the direction indicated, but could see

"Then, if my memory serves me right, we must be eighty miles from it, for the peak of Tristan, seven

Some hours later, the sharp, lofty crags of the group of islands stood out clearly on the horizon. The conical

peak of Tristan looked black against the bright sky, which seemed all ablaze with the splendor of the rising

sun. Soon the principal island stood out from the rocky mass, at the summit of a triangle inclining toward the

Tristan d'Acunha is situated in 37 degrees 8' of southern latitude, and 10 degrees 44' of longitude west of the

meridian at Greenwich. Inaccessible Island is eighteen miles to the southwest and Nightingale Island is ten

miles to the southeast, and this completes the little solitary group of islets in the Atlantic Ocean. Toward

noon, the two principal landmarks, by which the group is recognized were sighted, and at 3 P. M. the

Several whaling vessels were lying quietly at anchor there, for the coast abounds in seals and other marine

John Mangle's first care was to find good anchorage, and then all the passengers, both ladies and gentlemen,

got into the long boat and were rowed ashore. They stepped out on a beach covered with fine black sand, the

Tristan d'Acunha is the capital of the group, and consists of a little village, lying in the heart of the bay, and

watered by a noisy, rapid stream. It contained about fifty houses, tolerably clean, and disposed with

geometrical regularity. Behind this miniature town there lay 1,500 hectares of meadow land, bounded by an

embankment of lava. Above this embankment, the conical peak rose 7,000 feet high.

Lord Glenarvan was received by a governor supplied from the English colony at the Cape. He inquired at

once respecting Harry Grant and the BRITANNIA, and found the names entirely unknown. The Tristan

d'Acunha Isles are out of the route of ships, and consequently little frequented. Since the wreck of the

_Blendon Hall_ in 1821, on the rocks of Inaccessible Island, two vessels have stranded on the chief

islandthe PRIMANGUET in 1845, and the threemast American, PHILADELPHIA, in 1857. These three

events comprise the whole catalogue of maritime disasters in the annals of the Acunhas.

Lord Glenarvan did not expect to glean any information, and only asked by the way of duty. He even sent the

boats to make the circuit of the island, the entire extent of which was not more than seventeen miles at most.

In the interim the passengers walked about the village. The population does not exceed 150 inhabitants, and

consists of English and Americans, married to negroes and Cape Hottentots, who might bear away the palm

for ugliness. The children of these heterogeneous households are very disagreeable compounds of Saxon

It was nearly nightfall before the party returned to the yacht, chattering and admiring the natural riches

displayed on all sides, for even close to the streets of the capital, fields of wheat and maize were waving, and

crops of vegetables, imported forty years before; and in the environs of the village, herds of cattle and sheep

The boats returned to the DUNCAN about the same time as Lord Glenarvan. They had made the circuit of the

entire island in a few hours, but without coming across the least trace of the BRITANNIA. The only result of

this voyage of circumnavigation was to strike out the name of Isle Tristan from the program of search.

As John Mangles intended to put in at the Cape of Good Hope for coals, he was obliged to deviate a little

from the 37th parallel, and go two degrees north. In less than six days he cleared the thirteen hundred miles

which separate the point of Africa from Tristan d'Acunha, and on the 24th of November, at 3 P. M. the Table

Mountain was sighted. At eight o'clock they entered the bay, and cast anchor in the port of Cape Town. They

Between the Cape and Amsterdam Island there is a distance of 2,900 miles, but with a good sea and favoring

breeze, this was only a ten day's voyage. The elements were now no longer at war with the travelers, as on

their journey across the Pampas air and water seemed in league to help them forward.

"Ah! the sea! the sea!" exclaimed Paganel, "it is the field _par excellence_ for the exercise of human

energies, and the ship is the true vehicle of civilization. Think, my friends, if the globe had been only an

immense continent, the thousandth part of it would still be unknown to us, even in this nineteenth century.

See how it is in the interior of great countries. In the steppes of Siberia, in the plains of Central Asia, in the

deserts of Africa, in the prairies of America, in the immense wilds of Australia, in the icy solitudes of the

Poles, man scarcely dares to venture; the most daring shrinks back, the most courageous succumbs. They

cannot penetrate them; the means of transport are insufficient, and the heat and disease, and savage

disposition of the natives, are impassable obstacles. Twenty miles of desert separate men more than five

Paganel spoke with such warmth that even the Major had nothing to say against this panegyric of the ocean.

Indeed, if the finding of Harry Grant had involved following a parallel across continents instead of oceans,

the enterprise could not have been attempted; but the sea was there ready to carry the travelers from one

country to another, and on the 6th of December, at the first streak of day, they saw a fresh mountain

This was Amsterdam Island, situated in 37 degrees 47 minutes latitude and 77 degrees 24 minutes longitude,

the high cone of which in clear weather is visible fifty miles off. At eight o'clock, its form, indistinct though it

"A very wise conclusion," said Paganel, "according to the geometrographic axiom that two islands

resembling a third must have a common likeness. I will only add that, like Tristan d'Acunha, Amsterdam

"Indeed, Madam," replied Paganel, "I know few islands without some tale of the kind appertaining to them,

and the romance of your immortal countryman, Daniel Defoe, has been often enough realized before his

"Well, then, I want to know if you would be very much frightened at the idea of being cast away alone on a

"Come now, my good fellow," said the Major, "don't go and tell us that it is your most cherished desire."

"I don't pretend it is that, but still, after all, such an adventure would not be very unpleasant to me. I should

begin a new life; I should hunt and fish; I should choose a grotto for my domicile in Winter and a tree in

Summer. I should make storehouses for my harvests: in one word, I should colonize my island."

"All by myself if I was obliged. Besides, are we ever obliged? Cannot one find friends among the animals,

and choose some tame kid or eloquent parrot or amiable monkey? And if a lucky chance should send one a

companion like the faithful Friday, what more is needed? Two friends on a rock, there is happiness. Suppose

"Thank you," replied the Major, interrupting him; "I have no inclination in that line, and should make a very

"My dear Monsieur Paganel," said Lady Helena, "you are letting your imagination run away with you, as

usual. But the dream is very different from the reality. You are thinking of an imaginary Robinson's life,

thrown on a picked island and treated like a spoiled child by nature. You only see the sunny side."

"I do not. Man is made for society and not for solitude, and solitude can only engender despair. It is a

question of time. At the outset it is quite possible that material wants and the very necessities of existence

may engross the poor shipwrecked fellow, just snatched from the waves; but afterward, when he feels himself

alone, far from his fellow men, without any hope of seeing country and friends again, what must he think,

what must he suffer? His little island is all his world. The whole human race is shut up in himself, and when

death comes, which utter loneliness will make terrible, he will be like the last man on the last day of the

Paganel gave in, though regretfully, to the arguments of Lady Helena, and still kept up a discussion on the

advantages and disadvantages of Isolation, till the very moment the DUNCAN dropped anchor about a mile

This lonely group in the Indian Ocean consists of two distinct islands, thirtythree miles apart, and situated

exactly on the meridian of the Indian peninsula. To the north is Amsterdam Island, and to the south St. Paul;

At the time of the DUNCAN'S visit to the island, the population consisted of three people, a Frenchman and

two mulattoes, all three employed by the merchant proprietor. Paganel was delighted to shake hands with a

countryman in the person of good old Monsieur Viot. He was far advanced in years, but did the honors of the

place with much politeness. It was a happy day for him when these kindly strangers touched at his island, for

St. Peter's was only frequented by sealfishers, and now and then a whaler, the crews of which are usually

M. Viot presented his subjects, the two mulattoes. They composed the whole living population of the island,

except a few wild boars in the interior and myriads of penguins. The little house where the three solitary men

lived was in the heart of a natural bay on the southeast, formed by the crumbling away of a portion of the

Twice over in the early part of the century, Amsterdam Island became the country of deserted sailors,

providentially saved from misery and death; but since these events no vessel had been lost on its coast. Had

any shipwreck occurred, some fragments must have been thrown on the sandy shore, and any poor sufferers

from it would have found their way to M. Viot's fishinghuts. The old man had been long on the island, and

had never been called upon to exercise such hospitality. Of the BRITANNIA and Captain Grant he knew

nothing, but he was certain that the disaster had not happened on Amsterdam Island, nor on the islet called St.

Paul, for whalers and fishingvessels went there constantly, and must have heard of it.

Glenarvan was neither surprised nor vexed at the reply; indeed, his object in asking was rather to establish the

fact that Captain Grant had not been there than that he had. This done, they were ready to proceed on their

They rambled about the island till evening, as its appearance was very inviting. Its FAUNA and FLORA,

however, were poor in the extreme. The only specimens of quadrupeds, birds, fish and cetacea were a few

wild boars, stormy petrels, albatrosses, perch and seals. Here and there thermal springs and chalybeate waters

escaped from the black lava, and thin dark vapors rose above the volcanic soil. Some of these springs were

very hot. John Mangles held his thermometer in one of them, and found the temperature was 176 degrees

Fahrenheit. Fish caught in the sea a few yards off, cooked in five minutes in these all but boiling waters, a

Toward evening, after a long promenade, Glenarvan and his party bade adieu to the good old M. Viot, and

returned to the yacht, wishing him all the happiness possible on his desert island, and receiving in return the

ON the 7th of December, at three A. M., the DUNCAN lay puffing out her smoke in the little harbor ready to

start, and a few minutes afterward the anchor was lifted, and the screw set in motion. By eight o'clock, when

the passengers came on deck, the Amsterdam Island had almost disappeared from view behind the mists of

the horizon. This was the last haltingplace on the route, and nothing now was between them and the

Australian coast but three thousand miles' distance. Should the west wind continue but a dozen days longer,

and the sea remain favorable, the yacht would have reached the end of her voyage.

Mary Grant and her brother could not gaze without emotion at the waves through which the DUNCAN was

speeding her course, when they thought that these very same waves must have dashed against the prow of the

BRITANNIA but a few days before her shipwreck. Here, perhaps, Captain Grant, with a disabled ship and

diminished crew, had struggled against the tremendous hurricanes of the Indian Ocean, and felt himself

driven toward the coast with irresistible force. The Captain pointed out to Mary the different currents on the

ship's chart, and explained to her their constant direction. Among others there was one running straight to the

Australian continent, and its action is equally felt in the Atlantic and Pacific. It was doubtless against this that

the BRITANNIA, dismasted and rudderless, had been unable to contend, and consequently been dashed

A difficulty about this, however, presented itself. The last intelligence of Captain Grant was from Callao on

the 30th of May, 1862, as appeared in the _Mercantile and Shipping Gazette_. "How then was it possible that

on the 7th of June, only eight days after leaving the shores of Peru, that the BRITANNIA could have found

herself in the Indian Ocean? But to this, Paganel, who was consulted on the subject, found a very plausible

It was one evening, about six days after their leaving Amsterdam Island, when they were all chatting together

on the poop, that the abovenamed difficulty was stated by Glenarvan. Paganel made no reply, but went and

fetched the document. After perusing it, he still remained silent, simply shrugging his shoulders, as if

"Could a quick ship make the distance in a month over that part of the Pacific Ocean which lies between

"Well, then, instead of '7 June' on this document, suppose that one figure has been destroyed by the

"That's to say," replied Lady Helena, "that between the 31st of May and the 27th of June"

"Captain Grant could have crossed the Pacific and found himself in the Indian Ocean."

"That's one more point cleared up," said Glenarvan. "Thanks to our friend, all that remains to be done now is

to get to Australia, and look out for traces of the wreck on the western coast."

"Indeed, John, you may be right, for there is nothing in the document to indicate which shore was the scene

of the catastrophe, and both points of the continent crossed by the 37th parallel, must, therefore, be explored."

"Oh no, Miss Mary," John Mangles hastened to reply, seeing the young girl's apprehension. "His Lordship

will please to consider that if Captain Grant had gained the shore on the east of Australia, he would almost

immediately have found refuge and assistance. The whole of that coast is English, we might say, peopled

with colonists. The crew of the BRITANNIA could not have gone ten miles without meeting a

"I am quite of your opinion, Captain John," said Paganel. "On the eastern coast Harry Grant would not only

have found an English colony easily, but he would certainly have met with some means of transport back to

"And he would not have found the same resources on the side we are making for?" asked Lady Helena.

"No, madam," replied Paganel; "it is a desert coast, with no communication between it and Melbourne or

Adelaide. If the BRITANNIA was wrecked on those rocky shores, she was as much cut off from all chance of

"But what has become of my father there, then, all these two years?" asked Mary Grant.

"My dear Mary," replied Paganel, "you have not the least doubt, have you, that Captain Grant reached the

"Well, granting that, what became of him? The suppositions we might make are not numerous. They are

confined to three. Either Harry Grant and his companions have found their way to the English colonies, or

they have fallen into the hands of the natives, or they are lost in the immense wilds of Australia."

"The first hypothesis I reject, then, to begin with, for Harry Grant could not have reached the English

colonies, or long ago he would have been back with his children in the good town of Dundee."

"Alas! my boy, I cannot. All that I affirm is, that Captain Grant is in the hands of the natives."

"Reassure yourself, madam," said Paganel, divining her thoughts. "The aborigines of Australia are low

enough in the scale of human intelligence, and most degraded and uncivilized, but they are mild and gentle in

disposition, and not sanguinary like their New Zealand neighbors. Though they may be prisoners, their lives

have never been threatened, you may be sure. All travelers are unanimous in declaring that the Australian

natives abhor shedding blood, and many a time they have found in them faithful allies in repelling the attacks

"You hear what Monsieur Paganel tells us, Mary," said Lady Helena turning to the young girl. "If your father

is in the hands of the natives, which seems probable from the document, we shall find him."

"Well, we'll find him still," exclaimed Paganel, in a confident tone. "Won't we, friends?"

"Most certainly," replied Glenarvan; and anxious to give a less gloomy turn to the conversation, he added

"Australia, my boy, is about as large as fourfifths of Europe. It has somewhere about 775,000 HECTARES."

"Yes, McNabbs, almost to a yard's breadth. Don't you think now it has a right to be called a continent?"

"I may add," continued the SAVANT, "that there are but few accounts of travelers being lost in this immense

country. Indeed, I believe Leichardt is the only one of whose fate we are ignorant, and some time before my

departure I learned from the Geographical Society that Mcintyre had strong hopes of having discovered traces

"No, madam, but very little of it. This continent is not much better known than the interior of Africa, and yet

it is from no lack of enterprising travelers. From 1606 to 1862, more than fifty have been engaged in

"And I might go farther, McNabbs," replied the geographer, impatient of contradiction.

"Oh, oh," said the Major, coolly. "That's just like you SAVANTS. You stick at nothing."

"Done, Major!" exclaimed Paganel. "You may say goodby to your rifle, for it will never shoot another

chamois or fox unless I lend it to you, which I shall always be happy to do, by the by."

"And whenever you require the use of your telescope, Paganel, I shall be equally obliging," replied the Major,

"Let us begin, then; and ladies and gentlemen, you shall be our jury. Robert, you must keep count."

"Mnemosyne! Goddess of Memory, chaste mother of the Muses!" he exclaimed, "inspire thy faithful servant

and fervent worshiper! Two hundred and fiftyeight years ago, my friends, Australia was unknown. Strong

suspicions were entertained of the existence of a great southern continent. In the library of your British

Museum, Glenarvan, there are two charts, the date of which is 1550, which mention a country south of Asia,

called by the Portuguese Great Java. But these charts are not sufficiently authentic. In the seventeenth

century, in 1606, Quiros, a Spanish navigator, discovered a country which he named Australia de Espiritu

Santo. Some authors imagine that this was the New Hebrides group, and not Australia. I am not going to

discuss the question, however. Count Quiros, Robert, and let us pass on to another."

"In that same year, Louis Vas de Torres, the second in command of the fleet of Quiros, pushed further south.

But it is to Theodore Hertoge, a Dutchman, that the honor of the great discovery belongs. He touched the

western coast of Australia in 25 degrees latitude, and called it Eendracht, after his vessel. From this time

navigators increased. In 1618, Zeachen discovered the northern parts of the coast, and called them Arnheim

and Diemen. In 1618, Jan Edels went along the western coast, and christened it by his own name. In 1622,

Leuwin went down as far as the cape which became his namesake." And so Paganel continued with name

"Stop, Paganel," said Glenarvan, laughing heartily, "don't quite crush poor McNabbs. Be generous; he owns

"It is yours, Paganel," replied the Major, "and I am very sorry for it; but your memory might gain an armory

"It is certainly impossible to be better acquainted with Australia; not the least name, not even the most trifling

"As to the most trifling fact, I don't know about that," said the Major, shaking his head.

"Simply that perhaps all the incidents connected with the discovery of Australia may not be known to you."

"Come now. If I name one fact you don't know, will you give me back my rifle?" said McNabbs.

"All right. Well now, Paganel, do you know how it is that Australia does not belong to France?"

"Or, at any rate, do you know what's the reason the English give?" asked the Major.

"Just because Captain Baudin, who was by no means a timid man, was so afraid in 1802, of the croaking of

the Australian frogs, that he raised his anchor with all possible speed, and quitted the coast, never to return."

"What!" exclaimed Paganel. "Do they actually give that version of it in England? But it is just a bad joke."

"It's an insult!" exclaimed the patriotic geographer; "and they relate that gravely?"

"I must own it is the case," replied Glenarvan, amidst a general outburst of laughter. "Do you mean to say

"Never! But I protest against it. Besides, the English call us 'frogeaters.' Now, in general, people are not

"It is said, though, for all that," replied McNabbs. So the Major kept his famous rifle after all.

Two days after this conversation, John Mangles announced that the DUNCAN was in longitude 113 degrees

37 minutes, and the passengers found on consulting the chart that consequently Cape Bernouilli could not be

more than five degrees off. They must be sailing then in that part of the Indian Ocean which washed the

Australian continent, and in four days might hope to see Cape Bernouilli appear on the horizon.

Hitherto the yacht had been favored by a strong westerly breeze, but now there were evident signs that a calm

was impending, and on the 13th of December the wind fell entirely; as the sailors say, there was not enough

There was no saying how long this state of the atmosphere might last. But for the powerful propeller the

yacht would have been obliged to lie motionless as a log. The young captain was very much annoyed,

however, at the prospect of emptying his coalbunkers, for he had covered his ship with canvas, intending to

"After all, though," said Glenarvan, with whom he was talking over the subject, "it is better to have no wind

"Your Lordship is right," replied John Mangles; "but the fact is these sudden calms bring change of weather,

and this is why I dread them. We are close on the trade winds, and if we get them ever so little in our teeth, it

"Do you mean to say you think we are going to have bad weather?" replied Glenarvan, examining the sky,

"I do," returned the captain. "I may say so to your Lordship, but I should not like to alarm Lady Glenarvan or

"Sure indications of a storm. Don't trust, my Lord, to the appearance of the sky. Nothing is more deceitful.

For the last two days the barometer has been falling in a most ominous manner, and is now at 27 degrees.

This is a warning I dare not neglect, for there is nothing I dread more than storms in the Southern Seas; I have

had a taste of them already. The vapors which become condensed in the immense glaciers at the South Pole

produce a current of air of extreme violence. This causes a struggle between the polar and equatorial winds,

which results in cyclones, tornadoes, and all those multiplied varieties of tempest against which a ship is no

"Well, John," said Glenarvan, "the DUNCAN is a good ship, and her captain is a brave sailor. Let the storm

John Mangles remained on deck the whole night, for though as yet the sky was still unclouded, he had such

faith in his weatherglass, that he took every precaution that prudence could suggest. About 11 P. M. the sky

began to darken in the south, and the crew were called up, and all the sails hauled in, except the foresail,

brigantine, topsail, and jibboom. At midnight the wind freshened, and before long the cracking of the

masts, and the rattling of the cordage, and groaning of the timbers, awakened the passengers, who speedily

made their appearance on deck at least Paganel, Glenarvan, the Major and Robert.

And he went on giving his orders to the men, and doing his best to make ready for the storm, standing, like an

officer commanding a breach, with his face to the wind, and his gaze fixed on the troubled sky. The glass had

It was one o'clock in the morning when Lady Helena and Miss Grant ventured upstairs on deck. But they no

sooner made their appearance than the captain hurried toward them, and begged them to go below again

immediately. The waves were already beginning to dash over the side of the ship, and the sea might any

moment sweep right over her from stem to stern. The noise of the warring elements was so great that his

words were scarcely audible, but Lady Helena took advantage of a sudden lull to ask if there was any danger.

"None whatever," replied John Mangles; "but you cannot remain on deck, madam, no more can Miss Mary."

The ladies could not disobey an order that seemed almost an entreaty, and they returned to their cabin. At the

same moment the wind redoubled its fury, making the masts bend beneath the weight of the sails, and

Glenarvan and his companions stood silently gazing at the struggle between their good ship and the waves,

Just then, a dull hissing was heard above the noise of the elements. The steam was escaping violently, not by

the funnel, but from the safetyvalves of the boiler; the alarm whistle sounded unnaturally loud, and the

yacht made a frightful pitch, overturning Wilson, who was at the wheel, by an unexpected blow from the

Away rushed John to the engineroom. A cloud of steam filled the room. The pistons were motionless in

their cylinders, and they were apparently powerless, and the enginedriver, fearing for his boilers, was letting

An accident like this could not be remedied, and John's only resource was to fall back on his sails, and seek to

make an auxiliary of his most powerful enemy, the wind. He went up again on deck, and after explaining in a

few words to Lord Glenarvan how things stood, begged him to retire to his cabin, with the rest of the

"No, your Lordship," said the captain in a firm tone, "I must be alone with my men. Go into the saloon. The

vessel will have a hard fight with the waves, and they would sweep you over without mercy."

"Go in, my Lord, go in. I must indeed insist on it. There are times when I must be master on board, and retire

Their situation must indeed be desperate for John Mangles to speak in such authoritative language. Glenarvan

was wise enough to understand this, and felt he must set an example in obedience. He therefore quitted the

deck immediately with his three companions, and rejoined the ladies, who were anxiously watching the

"He's an energetic fellow, this brave John of mine!" said Lord Glenarvan, as he entered the saloon.

"That he is," replied Paganel. "He reminds me of your great Shakespeare's boatswain in the 'Tempest,' who

says to the king on board: 'Hence! What care these roarers for the name of king? To cabin! Silence! Trouble

However, John Mangles did not lose a second in extricating his ship from the peril in which she was placed

by the condition of her screw propeller. He resolved to rely on the mainsail for keeping in the right route as

far as possible, and to brace the yards obliquely, so as not to present a direct front to the storm. The yacht

turned about like a swift horse that feels the spur, and presented a broadside to the billows. The only question

was, how long would she hold out with so little sail, and what sail could resist such violence for any length of

time. The great advantage of keeping up the mainsail was that it presented to the waves only the most solid

portions of the yacht, and kept her in the right course. Still it involved some peril, for the vessel might get

engulfed between the waves, and not be able to raise herself. But Mangles felt there was no alternative, and

all he could do was to keep the crew ready to alter the sail at any moment, and stay in the shrouds himself

The remainder of the night was spent in this manner, and it was hoped that morning would bring a calm. But

John said nothing, but he trembled for his ship, and those on board. The DUNCAN made a frightful plunge

forward, and for an instant the men thought she would never rise again. Already they had seized their

hatchets to cut away the shrouds from the mainmast, but the next minute the sails were torn away by the

The yacht had risen once more, but she found herself at the mercy of the waves entirely now, with nothing to

steady or direct her, and was so fearfully pitched and tossed about that every moment the captain expected the

masts would break short off. John had no resource but to put up a forestaysail, and run before the gale. But

this was no easy task. Twenty times over he had all his work to begin again, and it was 3 P. M. before his

attempt succeeded. A mere shred of canvas though it was, it was enough to drive the DUNCAN forward with

inconceivable rapidity to the northeast, of course in the same direction as the hurricane. Swiftness was their

only chance of safety. Sometimes she would get in advance of the waves which carried her along, and cutting

through them with her sharp prow, bury herself in their depths. At others, she would keep pace with them,

and make such enormous leaps that there was imminent danger of her being pitched over on her side, and

then again, every now and then the stormdriven sea would outdistance the yacht, and the angry billows

In this alarming situation and amid dreadful alternations of hope and despair, the 12th of December passed

away, and the ensuing night, John Mangles never left his post, not even to take food. Though his impassive

face betrayed no symptoms of fear, he was tortured with anxiety, and his steady gaze was fixed on the north,

There was, indeed, great cause for fear. The DUNCAN was out of her course, and rushing toward the

Australian coast with a speed which nothing could lessen. To John Mangles it seemed as if a thunderbolt

were driving them along. Every instant he expected the yacht would dash against some rock, for he reckoned

the coast could not be more than twelve miles off, and better far be in mid ocean exposed to all its fury than

John Mangles went to find Glenarvan, and had a private talk with him about their situation, telling him

frankly the true state of affairs, stating the case with all the coolness of a sailor prepared for anything and

everything and he wound up by saying he might, perhaps, be obliged to cast the yacht on shore.

"I will tell them at the last moment when all hope of keeping out at sea is over. You will let me know?"

Glenarvan rejoined his companions, who felt they were in imminent danger, though no word was spoken on

the subject. Both ladies displayed great courage, fully equal to any of the party. Paganel descanted in the most

inopportune manner about the direction of atmospheric currents, making interesting comparisons, between

tornadoes, cyclones, and rectilinear tempests. The Major calmly awaited the end with the fatalism of a

About eleven o'clock, the hurricane appeared to decrease slightly. The damp mist began to clear away, and a

sudden gleam of light revealed a lowlying shore about six miles distant. They were driving right down on it.

Enormous breakers fifty feet high were dashing over it, and the fact of their height showed John there must

"We are in God's hands," said John. "If we cannot find any opening for the yacht, and if she doesn't find the

"The tide is high at present, it is just possible we may ride over those sandbanks."

"But just see those breakers. What ship could stand them. Let us invoke divine aid, Austin!"

Meanwhile the DUNCAN was speeding on at a frightful rate. Soon she was within two miles of the

sandbanks, which were still veiled from time to time in thick mist. But John fancied he could see beyond the

breakers a quiet basin, where the DUNCAN would be in comparative safety. But how could she reach it?

All the passengers were summoned on deck, for now that the hour of shipwreck was at hand, the captain did

"John!" said Glenarvan in a low voice to the captain, "I will try to save my wife or perish with her. I put Miss

"Yes, my Lord," replied John Mangles, raising Glenarvan's hand to his moistened eyes.

The yacht was only a few cables' lengths from the sandbanks. The tide was high, and no doubt there was

abundance of water to float the ship over the dangerous bar; but these terrific breakers alternately lifting her

up and then leaving her almost dry, would infallibly make her graze the sandbanks.

Was there no means of calming this angry sea? A last expedient struck the captain. "The oil, my lads!" he

The crew caught at the idea immediately; this was a plan that had been successfully tried already. The fury of

the waves had been allayed before this time by covering them with a sheet of oil. Its effect is immediate, but

very temporary. The moment after a ship has passed over the smooth surface, the sea redoubles its violence,

and woe to the bark that follows. The casks of sealoil were forthwith hauled up, for danger seemed to have

given the men double strength. A few hatchet blows soon knocked in the heads, and they were then hung over

In twenty seconds the yacht reached the bar. Now was the time. "Pour out!" cried the captain, "and God

The barrels were turned upside down, and instantly a sheet of oil covered the whole surface of the water. The

billows fell as if by magic, the whole foaming sea seemed leveled, and the DUNCAN flew over its tranquil

bosom into a quiet basin beyond the formidable bar; but almost the same minute the ocean burst forth again

with all its fury, and the towering breakers dashed over the bar with increased violence.

THE captain's first care was to anchor his vessel securely. He found excellent moorage in five fathoms' depth

of water, with a solid bottom of hard granite, which afforded a firm hold. There was no danger now of either

being driven away or stranded at low water. After so many hours of danger, the DUNCAN found herself in a

sort of creek, sheltered by a high circular point from the winds outside in the open sea.

This was all, but John felt it ample recompense. Glenarvan kept to himself the secret of his anxiety, and

neither Lady Helena, nor Mary, nor Robert suspected the grave perils they had just escaped.

One important fact had to be ascertained. On what part of the coast had the tempest thrown them? How far

must they go to regain the parallel. At what distance S. W. was Cape Bernouilli? This was soon determined

by taking the position of the ship, and it was found that she had scarcely deviated two degrees from the route.

They were in longitude 36 degrees 12 minutes, and latitude 32 degrees 67 minutes, at Cape Catastrophe, three

hundred miles from Cape Bernouilli. The nearest port was Adelaide, the Capital of Southern Australia.

Could the DUNCAN be repaired there? This was the question. The extent of the injuries must first be

ascertained, and in order to do this he ordered some of the men to dive down below the stern. Their report

was that one of the branches of the screw was bent, and had got jammed against the stern post, which of

course prevented all possibility of rotation. This was a serious damage, so serious as to require more skilful

After mature reflection, Lord Glenarvan and John Mangles came to the determination to sail round the

Australian coast, stopping at Cape Bernouilli, and continuing their route south as far as Melbourne, where the

DUNCAN could speedily be put right. This effected, they would proceed to cruise along the eastern coast to

This decision was unanimously approved, and it was agreed that they should start with the first fair wind.

They had not to wait long for the same night the hurricane had ceased entirely, and there was only a

manageable breeze from the S. W. Preparations for sailing were instantly commenced, and at four o'clock in

the morning the crew lifted the anchors, and got under way with fresh canvas outspread, and a wind blowing

Two hours afterward Cape Catastrophe was out of sight. In the evening they doubled Cape Borda, and came

alongside Kangaroo Island. This is the largest of the Australian islands, and a great hiding place for runaway

convicts. Its appearance was enchanting. The stratified rocks on the shore were richly carpeted with verdure,

and innumerable kangaroos were jumping over the woods and plains, just as at the time of its discovery in

1802. Next day, boats were sent ashore to examine the coast minutely, as they were now on the 36th parallel,

The boats had hard, rough work of it now, but the men never complained. Glenarvan and his inseparable

companion, Paganel, and young Robert generally accompanied them. But all this painstaking exploration

came to nothing. Not a trace of the shipwreck could be seen anywhere. The Australian shores revealed no

more than the Patagonian. However, it was not time yet to lose hope altogether, for they had not reached the

On the 20th of December, they arrived off Cape Bernouilli, which terminates Lacepede Bay, and yet not a

vestige of the BRITANNIA had been discovered. Still this was not surprising, as it was two years since the

occurrence of the catastrophe, and the sea might, and indeed must, have scattered and destroyed whatever

fragments of the brig had remained. Besides, the natives who scent a wreck as the vultures do a dead body,

would have pounced upon it and carried off the smaller DEBRIS. There was no doubt whatever Harry Grant

and his companions had been made prisoners the moment the waves threw them on the shore, and been

But if so, what becomes of Paganel's ingenious hypothesis about the document? viz., that it had been thrown

into a river and carried by a current into the sea. That was a plausible enough theory in Patagonia, but not in

the part of Australia intersected by the 37th parallel. Besides the Patagonian rivers, the Rio Colorado and the

Rio Negro, flow into the sea along deserted solitudes, uninhabited and uninhabitable; while, on the contrary,

the principal rivers of Australiathe Murray, the Yarrow, the Torrens, the Darlingall connected with each

other, throw themselves into the ocean by wellfrequented routes, and their mouths are ports of great activity.

What likelihood, consequently, would there be that a fragile bottle would ever find its way along such busy

Paganel himself saw the impossibility of it, and confessed to the Major, who raised a discussion on the

subject, that his hypothesis would be altogether illogical in Australia. It was evident that the degrees given

related to the place where the BRITANNIA was actually shipwrecked and not the place of captivity, and that

the bottle therefore had been thrown into the sea on the western coast of the continent.

However, as Glenarvan justly remarked, this did not alter the fact of Captain Grant's captivity in the least

degree, though there was no reason now for prosecuting the search for him along the 37th parallel, more than

any other. It followed, consequently, that if no traces of the BRITANNIA were discovered at Cape

Bernouilli, the only thing to be done was to return to Europe. Lord Glenarvan would have been unsuccessful,

But the young Grants did not feel disheartened. They had long since said to themselves that the question of

their father's deliverance was about to be finally settled. Irrevocably, indeed, they might consider it, for as

Paganel had judiciously demonstrated, if the wreck had occurred on the eastern side, the survivors would

"Hope on! Hope on, Mary!" said Lady Helena to the young girl, as they neared the shore; "God's hand will

"Yes, Miss Mary," said Captain John. "Man's extremity is God's opportunity. When one way is hedged up

Land was quite close now. The cape ran out two miles into the sea, and terminated in a gentle slope, and the

boat glided easily into a sort of natural creek between coral banks in a state of formation, which in course of

time would be a belt of coral reefs round the southern point of the Australian coast. Even now they were quite

sufficiently formidable to destroy the keel of a ship, and the BRITANNIA might likely enough have been

The passengers landed without the least difficulty on an absolutely desert shore. Cliffs composed of beds of

strata made a coast line sixty to eighty feet high, which it would have been difficult to scale without ladders

or crampirons. John Mangles happened to discover a natural breach about half a mile south. Part of the cliff

had been partially beaten down, no doubt, by the sea in some equinoctial gale. Through this opening the

whole party passed and reached the top of the cliff by a pretty steep path. Robert climbed like a young cat,

and was the first on the summit, to the despair of Paganel, who was quite ashamed to see his long legs, forty

years old, outdistanced by a young urchin of twelve. However, he was far ahead of the Major, who gave

They were all soon assembled on the lofty crags, and from this elevation could command a view of the whole

plain below. It appeared entirely uncultivated, and covered with shrubs and bushes. Glenarvan thought it

resembled some glens in the lowlands of Scotland, and Paganel fancied it like some barren parts of Britanny.

But along the coast the country appeared to be inhabited, and significant signs of industry revealed the

And, sure enough, in the distance the long sails of a mill appeared, apparently about three miles off.

"It certainly is a windmill," said Paganel, after examining the object in question through his telescope.

Away they started, and, after walking about half an hour, the country began to assume a new aspect, suddenly

changing its sterility for cultivation. Instead of bushes, quickset hedges met the eye, inclosing recent

clearings. Several bullocks and about half a dozen horses were feeding in meadows, surrounded by acacias

supplied from the vast plantations of Kangaroo Island. Gradually fields covered with cereals came in sight,

whole acres covered with bristling ears of corn, hayricks in the shape of large beehives, blooming

orchards, a fine garden worthy of Horace, in which the useful and agreeable were blended; then came sheds;

commons wisely distributed, and last of all, a plain comfortable dwellinghouse, crowned by a

joyoussounding mill, and fanned and shaded by its long sails as they kept constantly moving round.

Just at that moment a pleasantfaced man, about fifty years of age, came out of the house, warned, by the

loud barking of four dogs, of the arrival of strangers. He was followed by five handsome strapping lads, his

sons, and their mother, a fine tall woman. There was no mistaking the little group. This was a perfect type of

the Irish colonista man who, weary of the miseries of his country, had come, with his family, to seek

Before Glenarvan and his party had time to reach the house and present themselves in due form, they heard

"You are Irish," said Glenarvan, "if I am not mistaken," warmly grasping the outstretched hand of the

"I was," replied Paddy O'Moore, "but now I am Australian. Come in, gentlemen, whoever you may be, this

It was impossible not to accept an invitation given with such grace. Lady Helena and Mary Grant were led in

by Mrs. O'Moore, while the gentlemen were assisted by his sturdy sons to disencumber themselves of their

An immense hall, light and airy, occupied the ground floor of the house, which was built of strong planks laid

horizontally. A few wooden benches fastened against the gailycolored walls, about ten stools, two oak

chests on tin mugs, a large long table where twenty guests could sit comfortably, composed the furniture,

The noonday meal was spread; the soup tureen was smoking between roast beef and a leg of mutton,

surrounded by large plates of olives, grapes, and oranges. The necessary was there and there was no lack of

the superfluous. The host and hostess were so pleasant, and the big table, with its abundant fare, looked so

inviting, that it would have been ungracious not to have seated themselves. The farm servants, on equal

footing with their master, were already in their places to take their share of the meal. Paddy O'Moore pointed

"I am always waiting for those who come," said the Irishman; and then, in a solemn voice, while the family

Dinner followed immediately, during which an animated conversation was kept up on all sides. From Scotch

to Irish is but a handsbreadth. The Tweed, several fathoms wide, digs a deeper trench between Scotland and

England than the twenty leagues of Irish Channel, which separates Old Caledonia from the Emerald Isle.

Paddy O'Moore related his history. It was that of all emigrants driven by misfortune from their own country.

Many come to seek fortunes who only find trouble and sorrow, and then they throw the blame on chance, and

forget the true cause is their own idleness and vice and want of commonsense. Whoever is sober and

Such a one had been and was Paddy O'Moore. He left Dundalk, where he was starving, and came with his

family to Australia, landed at Adelaide, where, refusing employment as a miner, he got engaged on a farm,

The whole territory of South Australia is divided into lots, each containing eighty acres, and these are granted

to colonists by the government. Any industrious man, by proper cultivation, can not only get a living out of

Paddy O'Moore knew this. He profited by his own former experience, and laid by every penny he could till

he had saved enough to purchase new lots. His family prospered, and his farm also. The Irish peasant became

a landed proprietor, and though his little estate had only been under cultivation for two years, he had five

hundred acres cleared by his own hands, and five hundred head of cattle. He was his own master, after having

been a serf in Europe, and as independent as one can be in the freest country in the world.

His guests congratulated him heartily as he ended his narration; and Paddy O'Moore no doubt expected

confidence for confidence, but he waited in vain. However, he was one of those discreet people who can say,

"I tell you who I am, but I don't ask who you are." Glenarvan's great object was to get information about the

BRITANNIA, and like a man who goes right to the point, he began at once to interrogate O'Moore as to

The reply of the Irishman was not favorable; he had never heard the vessel mentioned. For two years, at least,

no ship had been wrecked on that coast, neither above nor below the Cape. Now, the date of the catastrophe

was within two years. He could, therefore, declare positively that the survivors of the wreck had not been

thrown on that part of the western shore. Now, my Lord," he added, "may I ask what interest you have in

This pointed question elicited in reply the whole history of the expedition. Glenarvan related the discovery of

the document, and the various attempts that had been made to follow up the precise indications given of the

whereabouts of the unfortunate captives; and he concluded his account by expressing his doubt whether they

His dispirited tone made a painful impression on the minds of his auditors. Robert and Mary could not keep

back their tears, and Paganel had not a word of hope or comfort to give them. John Mangles was grieved to

the heart, though he, too, was beginning to yield to the feeling of hopelessness which had crept over the rest,

when suddenly the whole party were electrified by hearing a voice exclaim: "My Lord, praise and thank God!

THE surprise caused by these words cannot be described. Glenarvan sprang to his feet, and pushing back his

"Yes, it was I," rejoined Ayrton in a firm tone, though somewhat agitated voice. "A Scotchman like yourself,

The effect of such a declaration may be imagined. Mary Grant fell back, halffainting, in Lady Helena's

arms, overcome by joyful emotion, and Robert, and Mangles, and Paganel started up and toward the man that

Paddy O'Moore had addressed as AYRTON. He was a coarselooking fellow, about fortyfive years of age,

with very bright eyes, though halfhidden beneath thick, overhanging brows. In spite of extreme leanness

there was an air of unusual strength about him. He seemed all bone and nerves, or, to use a Scotch

expression, as if he had not wasted time in making fat. He was broadshouldered and of middle height, and

though his features were coarse, his face was so full of intelligence and energy and decision, that he gave one

a favorable impression. The interest he excited was still further heightened by the marks of recent suffering

imprinted on his countenance. It was evident that he had endured long and severe hardships, and that he had

"You are one of the shipwrecked sailors of the BRITANNIA?" was Glenarvan's first question.

"No, my Lord, no. I was separated from him at that terrible moment, for I was swept off the deck as the ship

"No; I was not aware of the existence of the document. The captain must have thrown it into the sea when I

"I believed he had perished; gone down with all his crew. I imagined myself the sole survivor."

"No, my Lord. I say again, I supposed he was buried beneath the waves, or dashed to pieces against the rocks.

This should have been the first question, but in the excitement caused by the unexpected incident, Glenarvan

cared more to know where the captain was, than where the BRITANNIA had been lost. After the Major's

inquiry, however, Glenarvan's examination proceeded more logically, and before long all the details of the

"When I was swept off the forecastle, when I was hauling in the jibboom, the BRITANNIA was running

right on the Australian coast. She was not more than two cables' length from it and consequently she must

"You see, then, my Lord," continued Ayrton, "I might justly say, _If Captain Grant_ is alive, he is on the

"And we will look for him there, and find him too, and save him," exclaimed Paganel. "Ah, precious

document," he added, with perfect NAIVETE, "you must own you have fallen into the hands of uncommonly

But, doubtless, nobody heard his flattering words, for Glenarvan and Lady Helena, and Mary Grant, and

Robert, were too much engrossed with Ayrton to listen to anyone else. They pressed round him and grasped

his hands. It seemed as if this man's presence was the sure pledge of Harry Grant's deliverance. If this sailor

had escaped the perils of the shipwreck, why should not the captain? Ayrton was quite sanguine as to his

existence; but on what part of the continent he was to be found, that he could not say. The replies the man

gave to the thousand questions that assailed him on all sides were remarkably intelligent and exact. All the

while he spake, Mary held one of his hands in hers. This sailor was a companion of her father's, one of the

crew of the BRITANNIA. He had lived with Harry Grant, crossed the seas with him and shared his dangers.

Mary could not keep her eyes off his face, rough and homely though it was, and she wept for joy.

Up to this time no one had ever thought of doubting either the veracity or identity of the quartermaster; but

the Major, and perhaps John Mangles, now began to ask themselves if this Ayrton's word was to be

absolutely believed. There was something suspicious about this unexpected meeting. Certainly the man had

mentioned facts and dates which corresponded, and the minuteness of his details was most striking. Still

exactness of details was no positive proof. Indeed, it has been noticed that a falsehood has sometimes gained

ground by being exceedingly particular in minutiae. McNabbs, therefore, prudently refrained from

John Mangles, however, was soon convinced when he heard Ayrton speak to the young girl about her father.

He knew Mary and Robert quite well. He had seen them in Glasgow when the ship sailed. He remembered

them at the farewell breakfast given on board the BRITANNIA to the captain's friends, at which Sheriff

Mcintyre was present. Robert, then a boy of ten years old, had been given into his charge, and he ran away

He went on to mention several other trifling incidents, without attaching the importance to them that John

Mangles did, and when he stopped Mary Grant said, in her soft voice: "Oh, go on, Mr. Ayrton, tell us more

The quartermaster did his best to satisfy the poor girl, and Glenarvan did not interrupt him, though a score of

questions far more important crowded into his mind. Lady Helena made him look at Mary's beaming face,

Ayrton gave an account of the BRITANNIA'S voyage across the Pacific. Mary knew most of it before, as

news of the ship had come regularly up to the month of May, 1862. In the course of the year Harry Grant had

touched at all the principal ports. He had been to the Hebrides, to New Guinea, New Zealand, and New

Caledonia, and had succeeded in finding an important point on the western coast of Papua, where the

establishment of a Scotch colony seemed to him easy, and its prosperity certain. A good port on the Molucca

and Philippine route must attract ships, especially when the opening of the Suez Canal would have

supplanted the Cape route. Harry Grant was one of those who appreciated the great work of M. De Lesseps,

and would not allow political rivalries to interfere with international interests.

After reconnoitering Papua, the BRITANNIA went to provision herself at Callao, and left that port on the

30th of May, 1862, to return to Europe by the Indian Ocean and the Cape. Three weeks afterward, his vessel

was disabled by a fearful storm in which they were caught, and obliged to cut away the masts. A leak sprang

in the hold, and could not be stopped. The crew were too exhausted to work the pumps, and for eight days the

BRITANNIA was tossed about in the hurricane like a shuttlecock. She had six feet of water in her hold, and

was gradually sinking. The boats had been all carried away by the tempest; death stared them in the face,

when, on the night of the 22d of June, as Paganel had rightly supposed, they came in sight of the eastern coast

The ship soon neared the shore, and presently dashed violently against it. Ayrton was swept off by a wave,

and thrown among the breakers, where he lost consciousness. When he recovered, he found himself in the

hands of natives, who dragged him away into the interior of the country. Since that time he had never heard

the BRITANNIA's name mentioned, and reasonably enough came to the conclusion that she had gone down

This ended Ayrton's recital, and more than once sorrowful exclamations were evoked by the story. The Major

could not, in common justice, doubt its authenticity. The sailor was then asked to narrate his own personal

history, which was short and simple enough. He had been carried by a tribe of natives four hundred miles

north of the 37th parallel. He spent a miserable existence there not that he was illtreated, but the natives

themselves lived miserably. He passed two long years of painful slavery among them, but always cherished

in his heart the hope of one day regaining his freedom, and watching for the slightest opportunity that might

turn up, though he knew that his flight would be attended with innumerable dangers.

At length one night in October, 1864, he managed to escape the vigilance of the natives, and took refuge in

the depths of immense forests. For a whole month he subsisted on roots, edible ferns and mimosa gums,

wandering through vast solitudes, guiding himself by the sun during the day and by the stars at night. He

went on, though often almost despairingly, through bogs and rivers, and across mountains, till he had

traversed the whole of the uninhabited part of the continent, where only a few bold travelers have ventured;

and at last, in an exhausted and all but dying condition, he reached the hospitable dwelling of Paddy

"And if Ayrton speaks well of me," said the Irish settler, when the narrative ended, "I have nothing but good

V. IV Verne worker; and as long as he pleases, Paddy O'Moore's house shall be his."

Ayrton thanked him by a gesture, and waited silently for any fresh question that might be put to him, though

he thought to himself that he surely must have satisfied all legitimate curiosity. What could remain to be said

that he had not said a hundred times already. Glenarvan was just about to open a discussion about their future

plan of action, profiting by this rencontre with Ayrton, and by the information he had given them, when

Major McNabbs, addressing the sailor said, "You were quartermaster, you say, on the BRITANNIA?"

But as if conscious that a certain feeling of mistrust, however slight, had prompted the inquiry, he added, "I

He left the room immediately to fetch his official document, and, though hardly absent a minute, Paddy

O'Moore managed to say, "My Lord, you may trust Ayrton; I vouch for his being an honest man. He has been

two months now in my service, and I have never had once to find fault with him. I knew all this story of his

shipwreck and his captivity. He is a true man, worthy of your entire confidence."

Glenarvan was on the point of replying that he had never doubted his good faith, when the man came in and

brought his engagement written out in due form. It was a paper signed by the shipowners and Captain Grant.

Mary recognized her father's writing at once. It was to certify that "Tom Ayrton, ablebodied seaman, was

engaged as quartermaster on board the threemast vessel, the BRITANNIA, Glasgow."

There could not possibly be the least doubt now of Ayrton's identity, for it would have been difficult to

"Now then," said Glenarvan, "I wish to ask everyone's opinion as to what is best to be done. Your advice,

Ayrton, will be particularly valuable, and I shall be much obliged if you would let us have it."

After a few minutes' thought, Ayrton replied"I thank you, my Lord, for the confidence you show towards

me, and I hope to prove worthy of it. I have some knowledge of the country, and the habits of the natives, and

"I think with you," resumed Ayrton, "that the captain and his two sailors have escaped alive from the wreck,

but since they have not found their way to the English settlement, nor been seen any where, I have no doubt

that their fate has been similar to my own, and that they are prisoners in the hands of some of the native

"That's exactly what I have always argued," said Paganel. "The shipwrecked men were taken prisoners, as

they feared. But must we conclude without question that, like yourself, they have been dragged away north of

"I should suppose so, sir; for hostile tribes would hardly remain anywhere near the districts under the British

"That will complicate our search," said Glenarvan, somewhat disconcerted. "How can we possibly find traces

No one replied, though Lady Helena's questioning glances at her companions seemed to press for an answer.

Paganel even was silent. His ingenuity for once was at fault. John Mangles paced the cabin with great strides,

"Madam," replied Ayrton, readily enough, "I should reembark in the DUNCAN, and go right to the scene of

the catastrophe. There I should be guided by circumstances, and by any chance indications we might

"Very good," returned Glenarvan; "but we must wait till the DUNCAN is repaired."

"No; but such injuries as require more skilful workmanship than we have on board. One of the branches of

"Well, let the ship go to Melbourne then," said Paganel, "and we will go without her to Twofold Bay."

"The DUNCAN can rejoin us, or we can rejoin her, as the case may be. Should we discover Captain Grant in

the course of our journey, we can all return together to Melbourne. If we have to go on to the coast, on the

contrary, then the DUNCAN can come to us there. Who has any objection to make? Have you, Major?"

"So practicable, that I propose Lady Helena and Miss Grant should accompany us."

"Perfectly so, my Lord. It is a journey of 350 miles, not more. If we go twelve miles a day it will barely take

us a month, just long enough to put the vessel in trim. If we had to cross the continent in a lower latitude, at

its wildest part, and traverse immense deserts, where there is no water and where the heat is tropical, and go

where the most adventurous travelers have never yet ventured, that would be a different matter. But the 37th

parallel cuts only through the province of Victoria, quite an English country, with roads and railways, and

well populated almost everywhere. It is a journey you might make, almost, in a chaise, though a wagon

"What about wild beasts, though?" asked Glenarvan, anxious to go into all the difficulties of the proposal.

"There are no savages in this latitude, and if there were, they are not cruel, like the New Zealanders."

"There are no convicts in the southern provinces, only in the eastern colonies. The province of Victoria not

only refused to admit them, but passed a law to prevent any ticketofleave men from other provinces from

entering her territories. This very year the Government threatened to withdraw its subsidy from the

Peninsular Company if their vessels continued to take in coal in those western parts of Australia where

"In the first place, I beg leave to say I am not an Englishman," replied Glenarvan.

"What M. Paganel says is perfectly correct," said Paddy O'Moore. "Not only the province of Victoria, but

also Southern Australia, Queensland, and even Tasmania, have agreed to expel convicts from their territories.

Ever since I have been on this farm, I have never heard of one in this Province."

"You see then, friends," went on Jacques Paganel, "there are few if any savages, no ferocious animals, no

convicts, and there are not many countries of Europe for which you can say as much. Well, will you go?"

"What we all think, dear Edward," replied Lady Helena, turning toward her companions; "let us be off at

GLENARVAN never lost much time between adopting an idea and carrying it out. As soon as he consented

to Paganel's proposition, he gave immediate orders to make arrangements for the journey with as little delay

as possible. The time of starting was fixed for the 22d of December, the next day but one.

What results might not come out of this journey. The presence of Harry Grant had become an indisputable

fact, and the chances of finding him had increased. Not that anyone expected to discover the captain exactly

on the 37th parallel, which they intended strictly to follow, but they might come upon his track, and at all

events, they were going to the actual spot where the wreck had occurred. That was the principal point.

Besides, if Ayrton consented to join them and act as their guide through the forests of the province of

Victoria and right to the eastern coast, they would have a fresh chance of success. Glenarvan was sensible of

this, and asked his host whether he would have any great objection to his asking Ayrton to accompany them,

for he felt particularly desirous of securing the assistance of Harry Grant's old companion.

Paddy O'Moore consented, though he would regret the loss of his excellent servant.

Ayrton did not reply immediately. He even showed signs of hesitation; but at last, after due reflection, said,

"Yes, my Lord, I will go with you, and if I can not take you to Captain Grant, I can at least take you to the

The quartermaster was warmly thanked by the passengers of the DUNCAN, and the children loaded him with

caresses. Everyone rejoiced in his decision except the Irishman, who lost in him an intelligent and faithful

helper. But Paddy understood the importance Glenarvan attached to the presence of the man, and submitted.

The whole party then returned to the ship, after arranging a rendezvous with Ayrton, and ordering him to

When John Mangles supported the proposition of Paganel, he took for granted that he should accompany the

expedition. He began to speak to Glenarvan at once about it, and adduced all sorts of arguments to advance

his causehis devotion to Lady Helena and his Lordship, how useful could he be in organizing the party,

and how useless on board the DUNCAN; everything, in fact, but the main reason, and that he had no need to

"I'll only ask you one question, John," said Glenarvan. "Have you entire confidence in your chief officer?"

"Absolute," replied Mangles, "Tom Austin is a good sailor. He will take the ship to her destination, see that

the repairs are skilfully executed, and bring her back on the appointed day. Tom is a slave to duty and

discipline. Never would he take it upon himself to alter or retard the execution of an order. Your Lordship

"Very well then, John," replied Glenarvan. "You shall go with us, for it would be advisable," he added,

"Oh! your Lordship," murmured John, turning pale. He could say no more, but grasped Lord Glenarvan's

Next day, John Mangles and the ship's carpenter, accompanied by sailors carrying provisions, went back to

Paddy O'Moore's house to consult the Irishman about the best method of transport. All the family met him,

ready to give their best help. Ayrton was there, and gave the benefit of his experience.

On one point both he and Paddy agreed, that the journey should be made in a bullockwagon by the ladies,

and that the gentlemen should ride on horseback. Paddy could furnish both bullocks and vehicle. The vehicle

was a cart twenty feet long, covered over by a tilt, and resting on four large wheels without spokes or felloes,

or iron tires in a word, plain wooden discs. The front and hinder part were connected by means of a rude

mechanical contrivance, which did not allow of the vehicle turning quickly. There was a pole in front

thirtyfive feet long, to which the bullocks were to be yoked in couples. These animals were able to draw

both with head and neck, as their yoke was fastened on the nape of the neck, and to this a collar was attached

by an iron peg. It required great skill to drive such a long, narrow, shaky concern, and to guide such a team

by a goad; but Ayrton had served his apprenticeship to it on the Irishman's farm, and Paddy could answer for

There were no springs to the wagon, and, consequently, it was not likely to be very comfortable; but, such as

it was, they had to take it. But if the rough construction could not be altered, John Mangles resolved that the

interior should be made as easy as possible. His first care was to divide it into two compartments by a

wooden partition. The back one was intended for the provisions and luggage, and M. Olbinett's portable

kitchen. The front was set apart especially for the ladies, and, under the carpenter's hands, was to be speedily

converted into a comfortable room, covered with a thick carpet, and fitted up with a toilet table and two

couches. Thick leather curtains shut in this apartment, and protected the occupants from the chilliness of the

nights. In case of necessity, the gentlemen might shelter themselves here, when the violent rains came on, but

a tent was to be their usual restingplace when the caravan camped for the night. John Mangles exercised all

his ingenuity in furnishing the small space with everything that the two ladies could possibly require, and he

succeeded so well, that neither Lady Helena nor Mary had much reason to regret leaving their cosy cabins on

For the rest of the party, the preparations were soon made, for they needed much less. Strong horses were

provided for Lord Glenarvan, Paganel, Robert Grant, McNabbs, and John Mangles; also for the two sailors,

Wilson and Mulrady, who were to accompany their captain. Ayrton's place was, of course, to be in front of

the wagon, and M. Olbinett, who did not much care for equitation, was to make room for himself among the

baggage. Horses and bullocks were grazing in the Irishman's meadows, ready to fetch at a moment's notice.

After all arrangements were made, and the carpenter set to work, John Mangles escorted the Irishman and his

family back to the vessel, for Paddy wished to return the visit of Lord Glenarvan. Ayrton thought proper to go

They were received with open arms. Glenarvan would not be outstripped in politeness, and invited his

visitors to stop and dine. His hospitality was willingly accepted. Paddy was quite amazed at the splendor of

the saloon, and was loud in admiration of the fitting up of the cabins, and the carpets and hangings, as well as

of the polished maplewood of the upper deck. Ayrton's approbation was much less hearty, for he considered

But when he examined the yacht with a sailor's eye, the quartermaster of the BRITANNIA was as

enthusiastic about it as Paddy. He went down into the hold, inspected the screw department and the

engineroom, examining the engine thoroughly, and inquired about its power and consumption. He explored

the coalbunkers, the storeroom, the powderstore, and armory, in which last he seemed to be particularly

attracted by a cannon mounted on the forecastle. Glenarvan saw he had to do with a man who understood

such matters, as was evident from his questions. Ayrton concluded his investigations by a survey of the masts

"I don't think I am far out," continued Ayrton, "in judging her speed at fifteen knots. I should say she could

"Seventeen!" exclaimed the quartermaster. "Why, not a manofwar not the best among them, I

"Not one," replied Mangles. "The DUNCAN is a regular racing yacht, and would never let herself be beaten."

"Well, my Lord, and you too, captain," returned Ayrton, "allow a sailor who knows what a ship is worth, to

"Stay on board of her, then, Ayrton," said Glenarvan; "it rests with yourself to call it yours."

Just then M. Olbinett came to announce dinner, and his Lordship repaired with his guests to the saloon.

"Too intelligent!" muttered McNabbs, who, without any apparent reason, had taken a great dislike to the face

During the dinner, Ayrton gave some interesting details about the Australian continent, which he knew

perfectly. He asked how many sailors were going to accompany the expedition, and seemed astonished to

hear that only two were going. He advised Glenarvan to take all his best men, and even urged him to do it,

"Well then, we'll have all the men we can on board. Hands will be wanted to work the ship, and to help in the

repairs. Besides, it is of the utmost importance that she should meet us to the very day, at whatever place may

When evening came, Scotch and Irish separated. Ayrton and Paddy O'Moore and family returned home.

Horses and wagons were to be ready the next day, and eight o'clock in the morning was fixed for starting.

Lady Helena and Mary Grant soon made their preparations. They had less to do than Jacques Paganel, for he

spent half the night in arranging, and wiping, and rubbing up the lenses of his telescope. Of course, next

The luggage was already conveyed to the farm, thanks to John Mangles, and a boat was waiting to take the

passengers. They were soon seated, and the young captain gave his final orders to Tom Austin, his chief

officer. He impressed upon him that he was to wait at Melbourne for Lord Glenarvan's commands, and to

The old sailor told John he might rely on him, and, in the name of the men, begged to offer his Lordship their

A storm of hurrahs burst forth from the yacht as the boat rowed off. In ten minutes the shore was reached, and

a quarter of an hour afterward the Irishman's farm. All was ready. Lady Helena was enchanted with her

installation. The huge chariot, with its primitive wheels and massive planks, pleased her particularly. The six

bullocks, yoked in pairs, had a patriarchal air about them which took her fancy. Ayrton, goad in hand, stood

"My word," said Paganel, "this is a famous vehicle; it beats all the mailcoaches in the world. I don't know a

better fashion of traveling than in a mountebank's caravan a movable house, which goes or stops wherever

you please. What can one wish better? The Samaratians understood that, and never traveled in any other

"Monsieur Paganel," said Lady Helena, "I hope I shall have the pleasure of seeing you in my SALONS."

"I shall be at home every day to my friends," replied Lady Helena; "and you are"

These mutual compliments were interrupted by the arrival of the seven horses, saddled and ready. They were

brought by Paddy's sons, and Lord Glenarvan paid the sum stipulated for his various purchases, adding his

cordial thanks, which the worthy Irishman valued at least as much as his golden guineas.

The signal was given to start, and Lady Helena and Mary took their places in the reserved compartment.

Ayrton seated himself in front, and Olbinett scrambled in among the luggage. The rest of the party, well

armed with carbines and revolvers, mounted their horses. Ayrton gave a peculiar cry, and his team set off.

The wagon shook and the planks creaked, and the axles grated in the naves of the wheels; and before long the

IT was the 23d of December, 1864, a dull, damp, dreary month in the northern hemisphere; but on the

Australian continent it might be called June. The hottest season of the year had already commenced, and the

sun's rays were almost tropical, when Lord Glenarvan started on his new expedition.

Most fortunately the 37th parallel did not cross the immense deserts, inaccessible regions, which have cost

many martyrs to science already. Glenarvan could never have encountered them. He had only to do with the

southern part of Australiaviz., with a narrow portion of the province of Adelaide, with the whole of

Victoria, and with the top of the reversed triangle which forms New South Wales.

It is scarcely sixtytwo miles from Cape Bernouilli to the frontiers of Victoria. It was not above a two days'

march, and Ayrton reckoned on their sleeping next night at Apsley, the most westerly town of Victoria.

The commencement of a journey is always marked by ardor, both in the horses and the horsemen. This is

well enough in the horsemen, but if the horses are to go far, their speed must be moderated and their strength

husbanded. It was, therefore, fixed that the average journey every day should not be more than from

Besides, the pace of the horses must be regulated by the slower pace of the bullocks, truly mechanical

engines which lose in time what they gain in power. The wagon, with its passengers and provisions, was the

very center of the caravan, the moving fortress. The horsemen might act as scouts, but must never be far

As no special marching order had been agreed upon, everybody was at liberty to follow his inclinations

within certain limits. The hunters could scour the plain, amiable folks could talk to the fair occupants of the

wagon, and philosophers could philosophize. Paganel, who was all three combined, had to be and was

The march across Adelaide presented nothing of any particular interest. A succession of low hills rich in dust,

a long stretch of what they call in Australia "bush," several prairies covered with a small prickly bush,

considered a great dainty by the ovine tribe, embraced many miles. Here and there they noticed a species of

sheep peculiar to New Holland sheep with pig's heads, feeding between the posts of the telegraph line

Up to this time there had been a singular resemblance in the country to the monotonous plains of the

Argentine Pampas. There was the same grassy flat soil, the same sharplydefined horizon against the sky.

McNabbs declared they had never changed countries; but Paganel told him to wait, and he would soon see a

difference. And on the faith of this assurance marvelous things were expected by the whole party.

In this fashion, after a march of sixty miles in two days, the caravan reached the parish of Apsley, the first

The wagon was put up at the Crown Inn. Supper was soon smoking on the table. It consisted solely of mutton

They all ate heartily, but talked more than they ate, eagerly asking Paganel questions about the wonders of

the country they were just beginning to traverse. The amiable geographer needed no pressing, and told them

"Wrongly named!" he continued. "It had better have been called rich, for it is true of countries, as individuals,

that riches do not make happiness. Thanks to her gold mines, Australia has been abandoned to wild

devastating adventurers. You will come across them when we reach the gold fields."

"Yes, madam, it only numbers thirty years of existence. It was on the 6th of June, 1835, on a Tuesday"

"At a quarter past seven in the evening," put in the Major, who delighted in teasing the Frenchman about his

"No, at ten minutes past seven," replied the geographer, gravely, "that Batman and Falckner first began a

settlement at Port Phillip, the bay on which the large city of Melbourne now stands. For fifteen years the

colony was part of New South Wales, and recognized Sydney as the capital; but in 1851, she was declared

"And has greatly increased in prosperity since then, I believe," said Glenarvan.

"Judge for yourself, my noble friend," replied Paganel. "Here are the numbers given by the last statistics; and

"Well, then, in 1836, the colony of Port Phillip had 224 inhabitants. Today the province of Victoria numbers

550,000. Seven millions of vines produce annually 121, 000 gallons of wine. There are 103,000 horses

spreading over the plains, and 675,272 horned cattle graze in her widestretching pastures."

"Bravo, Monsieur Paganel," exclaimed Lady Helena, laughing heartily. "It must be owned you are posted up

in geographical questions, and my cousin McNabbs need not try and find you tripping."

"It is my calling, Madam, to know this sort of thing, and to give you the benefit of my information when you

please. You may therefore believe me when I tell you that wonderful things are in store for you in this strange

"It does not look like it at present," said McNabbs, on purpose to tease Paganel.

"Just wait, impatient Major," was his rejoinder. "You have hardly put your foot on the frontier, when you turn

round and abuse it. Well, I say and say again, and will always maintain that this is the most curious country

on the earth. Its formation, and nature, and products, and climate, and even its future disappearance have

amazed, and are now amazing, and will amaze, all the SAVANTS in the world. Think, my friends, of a

continent, the margin of which, instead of the center, rose out of the waves originally like a gigantic ring,

which encloses, perhaps, in its center, a sea partly evaporated, the waves of which are drying up daily; where

humidity does not exist either in the air or in the soil; where the trees lose their bark every year, instead of

their leaves; where the leaves present their sides to the sun and not their face, and consequently give no

shade; where the wood is often incombustible, where goodsized stones are dissolved by the rain; where the

forests are low and the grasses gigantic; where the animals are strange; where quadrupeds have beaks, like

the echidna, or ornithorhynchus, and naturalists have been obliged to create a special order for them, called

monotremes; where the kangaroos leap on unequal legs, and sheep have pigs' heads; where foxes fly about

from tree to tree; where the swans are black; where rats make nests; where the bowerbird opens her

receptionrooms to receive visits from her feathered friends; where the birds astonish the imagination by the

variety of their notes and their aptness; where one bird serves for a clock, and another makes a sound like a

postilion cracking of a whip, and a third imitates a knifegrinder, and a fourth the motion of a pendulum;

where one laughs when the sun rises, and another cries when the sun sets! Oh, strange, illogical country, land

of paradoxes and anomalies, if ever there was one on earththe learned botanist Grimard was right when he

said, 'There is that Australia, a sort of parody, or rather a defiance of universal laws in the face of the rest of

Paganel's tirade was poured forth in the most impetuous manner, and seemed as if it were never coming to an

end. The eloquent secretary of the Geographical Society was no longer master of himself. He went on and on,

gesticulating furiously, and brandishing his fork to the imminent danger of his neighbors. But at last his voice

Certainly after such an enumeration of Australian peculiarities, he might have been left in peace but the

"I am not speaking of the hygienic qualities of the climate," continued Paganel, "rich as it is in oxygen and

poor in azote. There are no damp winds, because the trade winds blow regularly on the coasts, and most

"No doubt; but I am not referring to that, but to one quality it has which is incomparable."

"Yes, we will," exclaimed his auditors, their curiosity aroused by this preamble.

"Yes," replied the SAVANT, in a tone of conviction. "Here metals do not get rust on them by exposure to the

air, nor men. Here the pure, dry atmosphere whitens everything rapidly, both linen and souls. The virtue of

the climate must have been well known in England when they determined to send their criminals here to be

"What! do you mean to say the climate has really any such influence?" said Lady Helena.

"I am not, Madam. The horses and the cattle here are of incomparable docility. You see it?"

"But it is a fact. And the convicts transported into this reviving, salubrious air, become regenerated in a few

"But what is to become of you then, Monsieur Paganel, in this privileged countryyou who are so good

THE next day, the 24th of December, they started at daybreak. The heat was already considerable, but not

unbearable, and the road was smooth and good, and allowed the cavalcade to make speedy progress. In the

evening they camped on the banks of the White Lake, the waters of which are brackish and undrinkable.

Jacques Paganel was obliged to own that the name of this lake was a complete misnomer, for the waters were

no more white than the Black Sea is black, or the Red Sea red, or the Yellow River yellow, or the Blue

Mountains blue. However, he argued and disputed the point with all the _amour propre_ of a geographer, but

M. Olbinett prepared the evening meal with his accustomed punctuality, and after this was dispatched, the

travelers disposed themselves for the night in the wagon and in the tent, and were soon sleeping soundly,

notwithstanding the melancholy howling of the "dingoes," the jackals of Australia.

A magnificent plain, thickly covered with chrysanthemums, stretched out beyond the lake, and Glenarvan and

his friends would gladly have explored its beauties when they awoke next morning, but they had to start. As

far as the eye could reach, nothing was visible but one stretch of prairie, enameled with flower, in all the

freshness and abundance of spring. The blue flowers of the slenderleaved flax, combined with the bright

A few cassowaries were bounding over the plain, but it was impossible to get near them. The Major was

fortunate enough, however, to hit one very rare animal with a ball in the leg. This was the jabiru, a species

which is fast disappearing, the gigantic crane of the English colonies. This winged creature was five feet

high, and his wide, conical, extremely pointed beak, measured eighteen inches in length. The violet and

purple tints of his head contrasted vividly with the glossy green of his neck, and the dazzling whiteness of his

throat, and the bright red of his long legs. Nature seems to have exhausted in its favor all the primitive colors

Great admiration was bestowed on this bird, and the Major's spoil would have borne the honors of the day,

had not Robert come across an animal a few miles further on, and bravely killed it. It was a shapeless

creature, half porcupine, half anteater, a sort of unfinished animal belonging to the first stage of creation. A

long glutinous extensible tongue hung out of his jaws in search of the ants, which formed its principal food.

"Horrible enough, but curious, and, what's more, peculiar to Australia. One might search for it in vain in any

Naturally enough, the geographer wished to preserve this interesting specimen of monotremata, and wanted

to stow it away in the luggage; but M. Olbinett resented the idea so indignantly, that the SAVANT was

About four o'clock in the afternoon, John Mangles descried an enormous column of smoke about three miles

off, gradually overspreading the whole horizon. What could be the cause of this phenomenon? Paganel was

inclined to think it was some description of meteor, and his lively imagination was already in search of an

explanation, when Ayrton cut short all his conjectures summarily, by announcing that the cloud of dust was

The quartermaster proved right, for as the cloud came nearer, quite a chorus of bleatings and neighings, and

bellowings escaped from it, mingled with the loud tones of a human voice, in the shape of cries, and

Presently a man came out of the cloud. This was the leaderinchief of the fourfooted army. Glenarvan

advanced toward him, and friendly relations were speedily established between them. The leader, or to give

him his proper designation, the stockkeeper, was part owner of the drove. His name was Sam Machell, and

The drove numbered 12,075 head in all, or l,000 bullocks, 11,000 sheep, and 75 horses. All these had been

bought in the Blue Mountains in a poor, lean condition, and were going to be fatted up on the rich pasture

lands of Southern Australia, and sold again at a great profit. Sam Machell expected to get pounds 2 on each

bullock, and 10s. on every sheep, which would bring him in pounds 3,750. This was doing good business; but

what patience and energy were required to conduct such a restive, stubborn lot to their destination, and what

Sam Machell told his history in a few words, while the drove continued their march among the groves of

mimosas. Lady Helena and Mary and the rest of the party seated themselves under the shade of a

It was seven months since Sam Machell had started. He had gone at the rate of ten miles a day, and his

interminable journey would last three months longer. His assistants in the laborious task comprised twenty

dogs and thirty men, five of whom were blacks, and very serviceable in tracking up any strayed beasts. Six

wagons made the rearguard. All the men were armed with stockwhips, the handles of which are eighteen

inches long, and the lash nine feet, and they move about among the ranks, bringing refractory animals back

into order, while the dogs, the light cavalry of the regiment, preserved discipline in the wings.

The travelers were struck with the admirable arrangement of the drove. The different stock were kept apart,

for wild sheep and bullocks would not have got on together at all. The bullocks would never have grazed

where the sheep had passed along, and consequently they had to go first, divided into two battalions. Five

regiments of sheep followed, in charge of twenty men, and last of all came the horses.

Sam Machell drew the attention of his auditors to the fact that the real guides of the drove were neither the

men nor the dogs, but the oxen themselves, beasts of superior intelligence, recognized as leaders by their

congenitors. They advanced in front with perfect gravity, choosing the best route by instinct, and fully alive

to their claim to respect. Indeed, they were obliged to be studied and humored in everything, for the whole

drove obeyed them implicitly. If they took it into their heads to stop, it was a matter of necessity to yield to

their good pleasure, for not a single animal would move a step till these leaders gave the signal to set off.

Sundry details, added by the stockkeeper, completed the history of this expedition, worthy of being written,

if not commended by Xenophon himself. As long as the troop marched over the plains it was well enough,

there was little difficulty or fatigue. The animals fed as they went along, and slaked their thirst at the

numerous creeks that watered the plains, sleeping at night and making good progress in the day, always

obedient and tractable to the dogs. But when they had to go through great forests and groves of eucalyptus

and mimosas, the difficulties increased. Platoons, battalions and regiments got all mixed together or scattered,

and it was a work of time to collect them again. Should a "leader" unfortunately go astray, he had to be

found, cost what it might, on pain of a general disbandment, and the blacks were often long days in quest of

him, before their search was successful. During the heavy rains the lazy beasts refused to stir, and when

violent storms chanced to occur, the creatures became almost mad with terror, and were seized with a wild,

However, by dint of energy and ambition, the stockkeeper triumphed over these difficulties, incessantly

renewed though they were. He kept steadily on; mile after mile of plains and woods, and mountains, lay

behind. But in addition to all his other qualities, there was one higher than all that he specially needed when

they came to rivers. This was patiencepatience that could stand any trial, and not only could hold out for

hours and days, but for weeks. The stockkeeper would be himself forced to wait on the banks of a stream

that might have been crossed at once. There was nothing to hinder but the obstinacy of the herd. The bullocks

would taste the water and turn back. The sheep fled in all directions, afraid to brave the liquid element. The

stockkeeper hoped when night came he might manage them better, but they still refused to go forward. The

rams were dragged in by force, but the sheep would not follow. They tried what thirst would do, by keeping

them without drink for several days, but when they were brought to the river again, they simply quenched

their thirst, and declined a more intimate acquaintance with the water. The next expedient employed was to

carry all the lambs over, hoping the mothers would be drawn after them, moved by their cries. But the lambs

might bleat as pitifully as they liked, the mothers never stirred. Sometimes this state of affairs would last a

whole month, and the stockkeeper would be driven to his wits' end by his bleating, bellowing, neighing

army. Then all of a sudden, one fine day, without rhyme or reason, a detachment would take it into their

heads to make a start across, and the only difficulty now was to keep the whole herd from rushing

helterskelter after them. The wildest confusion set in among the ranks, and numbers of the animals were

Such was the narrative of Sam Machell. During its recital, a considerable part of the troop had filed past in

good order. It was time for him to return to his place at their head, that he might be able to choose the best

pasturage. Taking leave of Lord Glenarvan, he sprang on a capital horse of the native breed, that one of his

men held waiting for him, and after shaking hands cordially with everybody all round, took his departure. A

few minutes later, nothing was visible of the stockkeeper and his troop but a cloud of dust.

The wagon resumed its course in the opposite direction, and did not stop again till they halted for the night at

Paganel made the judicious observation that it was the 25th of December, the Christmas Day so dear to

English hearts. But the steward had not forgotten it, and an appetizing meal was soon ready under the tent, for

which he deserved and received warm compliments from the guests. Indeed, M. Olbinett had quite excelled

himself on this occasion. He produced from his stores such an array of European dishes as is seldom seen in

the Australian desert. Reindeer hams, slices of salt beef, smoked salmon, oat cakes, and barley meal scones;

tea _ad libitum_, and whisky in abundance, and several bottles of port, composed this astonishing meal. The

little party might have thought themselves in the grand dininghall of Malcolm Castle, in the heart of the

The next day, at 11 A. M., the wagon reached the banks of the Wimerra on the 143d meridian.

The river, half a mile in width, wound its limpid course between tall rows of gumtrees and acacias.

Magnificent specimens of the MYRTACEA, among others, the _metrosideros speciosa_, fifteen feet high,

with long drooping branches, adorned with red flowers. Thousands of birds, the lories, and greenfinches, and

goldwinged pigeons, not to speak of the noisy paroquets, flew about in the green branches. Below, on the

bosom of the water, were a couple of shy and unapproachable black swans. This _rara avis_ of the Australian

rivers soon disappeared among the windings of the Wimerra, which water the charming landscape in the most

The wagon stopped on a grassy bank, the long fringes of which dipped in the rapid current. There was neither

raft nor bridge, but cross over they must. Ayrton looked about for a practicable ford. About a quarter of a

mile up the water seemed shallower, and it was here they determined to try to pass over. The soundings in

different parts showed a depth of three feet only, so that the wagon might safely enough venture.

"I suppose there is no other way of fording the river?" said Glenarvan to the quartermaster.

"Not at all. My bullocks are surefooted, and you may rely on me for keeping them straight."

The horsemen surrounded the ponderous vehicle, and all stepped boldly into the current. Generally, when

wagons have to ford rivers, they have empty casks slung all round them, to keep them floating on the water;

but they had no such swimming belt with them on this occasion, and they could only depend on the sagacity

of the animals and the prudence of Ayrton, who directed the team. The Major and the two sailors were some

feet in advance. Glenarvan and John Mangles went at the sides of the wagon, ready to lend any assistance the

All went well till they reached the middle of the Wimerra, but then the hollow deepened, and the water rose

to the middle of the wheels. The bullocks were in danger of losing their footing, and dragging with them the

oscillating vehicle. Ayrton devoted himself to his task courageously. He jumped into the water, and hanging

Suddenly the wagon made a jolt that it was impossible to prevent; a crack was heard, and the vehicle began to

lean over in a most precarious manner. The water now rose to the ladies' feet; the whole concern began to

float, though John Mangles and Lord Glenarvan hung on to the side. It was an anxious moment.

Fortunately a vigorous effort drove the wagon toward the opposite shore, and the bank began to slope

upward, so that the horses and bullocks were able to regain their footing, and soon the whole party found

The fore part of the wagon, however, was broken by the jolt, and Glenarvan's horse had lost a shoe.

This was an accident that needed to be promptly repaired. They looked at each other hardly knowing what to

do, till Ayrton proposed he should go to Black Point Station, twenty miles further north, and bring back a

"Yes, go, my good fellow," said Glenarvan. "How long will it take you to get there and back?"

"Start at once, then, and we will camp here, on the banks of the Wimerra, till you return."

IT was not without apprehension that the Major saw Ayrton quit the Wimerra camp to go and look for a

blacksmith at the Black Point Station. But he did not breathe a word of his private misgivings, and contented

himself with watching the neighborhood of the river; nothing disturbed the repose of those tranquil glades,

As to Glenarvan, his only fear was lest Ayrton should return alone. If they fail to find a workman, the wagon

could not resume the journey. This might end in a delay of many days, and Glenarvan, impatient to succeed,

Ayrton luckily had lost neither his time nor his trouble. He appeared next morning at daybreak, accompanied

by a man who gave himself out as the blacksmith from BlackPoint Station. He was a powerful fellow, and

tall, but his features were of a low, brutal type, which did not prepossess anyone in his favor. But that was

nothing, provided he knew his business. He scarcely spoke, and certainly he did not waste his breath in

"I know no more about him than you do, captain," said Ayrton. "But we shall see."

The blacksmith set to work. Evidently that was his trade, as they could plainly see from the way he set about

repairing the forepart of the wagon. He worked skilfully and with uncommon energy. The Major observed

that the flesh of his wrists was deeply furrowed, showing a ring of extravasated blood. It was the mark of a

recent injury, which the sleeve of an old woolen shirt could not conceal. McNabbs questioned the blacksmith

about those sores which looked so painful. The man continued his work without answering. Two hours more

and the damage the carriage had sustained was made good. As to Glenarvan's horse, it was soon disposed of.

The blacksmith had had the forethought to bring the shoes with him. These shoes had a peculiarity which did

not escape the Major; it was a trefoil clumsily cut on the back part. McNabbs pointed it out to Ayrton.

"It is the BlackPoint brand," said the quartermaster. "That enables them to track any horses that may stray

The horse was soon shod. The blacksmith claimed his wage, and went off without uttering four words.

Half an hour later, the travelers were on the road. Beyond the grove of mimosas was a stretch of sparsely

timbered country, which quite deserved its name of "open plain." Some fragments of quartz and ferruginous

rock lay among the scrub and the tall grass, where numerous flocks were feeding. Some miles farther the

wheels of the wagon plowed deep into the alluvial soil, where irregular creeks murmured in their beds, half

hidden among giant reeds. Byandby they skirted vast salt lakes, rapidly evaporating. The journey was

Lady Helena invited the horsemen of the party to pay her a visit in turns, as her receptionroom was but

small, and in pleasant converse with this amiable woman they forgot the fatigue of their day's ride.

Lady Helena, seconded by Miss Mary, did the honors of their ambulatory house with perfect grace. John

Mangles was not forgotten in these daily invitations, and his somewhat serious conversation was not

The party crossed, in a diagonal direction, the mailcoach road from Crowland to Horsham, which was a

The spurs of some low hills were skirted at the boundary of Talbot County, and in the evening the travelers

reached a point about three miles from Maryborough. The fine rain was falling, which, in any other country,

would have soaked the ground; but here the air absorbed the moisture so wonderfully that the camp did not

Next day, the 29th of December, the march was delayed somewhat by a succession of little hills, resembling a

miniature Switzerland. It was a constant repetition of up and down hill, and many a jolt besides, all of which

were scarcely pleasant. The travelers walked part of the way, and thought it no hardship.

At eleven o'clock they arrived at Carisbrook, rather an important municipality. Ayrton was for passing

outside the town without going through it, in order, he said, to save time. Glenarvan concurred with him, but

Paganel, always eager for novelties, was for visiting Carisbrook. They gave him his way, and the wagon went

Paganel, as was his custom, took Robert with him. His visit to the town was very short, but it sufficed to give

him an exact idea of Australian towns. There was a bank, a courthouse, a market, a church, and a hundred or

so of brick houses, all exactly alike. The whole town was laid out in squares, crossed with parallel streets in

the English fashion. Nothing could be more simple, nothing less attractive. As the town grows, they lengthen

the streets as we lengthen the trousers of a growing child, and thus the original symmetry is undisturbed.

Carisbrook was full of activity, a remarkable feature in these towns of yesterday. It seems in Australia as if

towns shot up like trees, owing to the heat of the sun. Men of business were hurrying along the streets; gold

buyers were hastening to meet the incoming escort; the precious metal, guarded by the local police, was

coming from the mines at Bendigo and Mount Alexander. All the little world was so absorbed in its own

After an hour devoted to visiting Carisbrook, the two visitors rejoined their companions, and crossed a highly

cultivated district. Long stretches of prairie, known as the "Low Level Plains," next met their gaze, dotted

with countless sheep, and shepherds' huts. And then came a sandy tract, without any transition, but with the

abruptness of change so characteristic of Australian scenery. Mount Simpson and Mount Terrengower

marked the southern point where the boundary of the Loddon district cuts the 144th meridian.

As yet they had not met with any of the aboriginal tribes living in the savage state. Glenarvan wondered if the

Australians were wanting in Australia, as the Indians had been wanting in the Pampas of the Argentine

district; but Paganel told him that, in that latitude, the natives frequented chiefly the Murray Plains, about one

"We are now approaching the gold district," said he, "in a day or two we shall cross the rich region of Mount

Alexander. It was here that the swarm of diggers alighted in 1852; the natives had to fly to the interior. We

are in civilized districts without seeing any sign of it; but our road will, before the day is over, cross the

railway which connects the Murray with the sea. Well, I must confess, a railway in Australia does seem to me

"Why? because it jars on one's ideas. Oh! I know you English are so used to colonizing distant possessions.

You, who have electric telegraphs and universal exhibitions in New Zealand, you think it is all quite natural.

But it dumbfounders the mind of a Frenchman like myself, and confuses all one's notions of Australia!"

A loud whistle interrupted the discussion. The party were within a mile of the railway. Quite a number of

persons were hastening toward the railway bridge. The people from the neighboring stations left their houses,

and the shepherds their flocks, and crowded the approaches to the railway. Every now and then there was a

Something serious must have occurred to produce such an agitation. Perhaps some terrible accident.

Glenarvan, followed by the rest, urged on his horse. In a few minutes he arrived at Camden Bridge and then

A fearful accident had occurred; not a collision, but a train had gone off the line, and then there had been a

fall. The affair recalled the worst disasters of American railways. The river crossed by the railway was full of

broken carriages and the engine. Whether the weight of the train had been too much for the bridge, or

whether the train had gone off the rails, the fact remained that five carriages out of six fell into the bed of the

Loddon, dragged down by the locomotive. The sixth carriage, miraculously preserved by the breaking of the

coupling chain, remained on the rails, six feet from the abyss. Below nothing was discernible but a

melancholy heap of twisted and blackened axles, shattered wagons, bent rails, charred sleepers; the boiler,

burst by the shock, had scattered its plates to enormous distances. From this shapeless mass of ruins flames

and black smoke still rose. After the fearful fall came fire, more fearful still! Great tracks of blood, scattered

limbs, charred trunks of bodies, showed here and there; none could guess how many victims lay dead and

Glenarvan, Paganel, the Major, Mangles, mixing with the crowd, heard the current talk. Everyone tried to

"Not a bit of it. The bridge is whole enough; they must have forgotten to close it to let the train pass. That is

It was, in fact, a swing bridge, which opened for the convenience of the boats. Had the guard, by an

unpardonable oversight, omitted to close it for the passage of the train, so that the train, coming on at full

speed, was precipitated into the Loddon? This hypothesis seemed very admissible; for although onehalf of

the bridge lay beneath the ruins of the train, the other half, drawn up to the opposite shore, hung, still

unharmed, by its chains. No one could doubt that an oversight on the part of the guard had caused the

The accident had occurred in the night, to the express train which left Melbourne at 11:45 in the evening.

About a quarter past three in the morning, twentyfive minutes after leaving Castlemaine, it arrived at

Camden Bridge, where the terrible disaster befell. The passengers and guards of the last and only remaining

carriage at once tried to obtain help. But the telegraph, whose posts were lying on the ground, could not be

worked. It was three hours before the authorities from Castlemaine reached the scene of the accident, and it

was six o'clock in the morning when the salvage party was organized, under the direction of Mr. Mitchell, the

surveyorgeneral of the colony, and a detachment of police, commanded by an inspector. The squatters and

their "hands" lent their aid, and directed their efforts first to extinguishing the fire which raged in the ruined

heap with unconquerable violence. A few unrecognizable bodies lay on the slope of the embankment, but

from that blazing mass no living thing could be saved. The fire had done its work too speedily. Of the

passengers ten only survivedthose in the last carriage. The railway authorities sent a locomotive to bring

Lord Glenarvan, having introduced himself to the surveyorgeneral, entered into conversation with him and

the inspector of police. The latter was a tall, thin man, imperturbably cool, and, whatever he may have felt,

allowed no trace of it to appear on his features. He contemplated this calamity as a mathematician does a

problem; he was seeking to solve it, and to find the unknown; and when Glenarvan observed, "This is a great

"It is better than a misfortune, it is a crime!" he replied, in the same quiet tone.

Glenarvan looked inquiringly at Mr. Mitchell for a solution. "Yes, my Lord," replied the surveyorgeneral,

"our inquiries have resulted in the conclusion that the catastrophe is the result of a crime. The last

luggagevan has been robbed. The surviving passengers were attacked by a gang of five or six villains. The

bridge was intentionally opened, and not left open by the negligence of the guard; and connecting with this

fact the guard's disappearance, we may conclude that the wretched fellow was an accomplice of these

"Well, but granting that complicity, we may attribute the crime to the natives who haunt the Murray. Without

him the blacks could never have opened a swingbridge; they know nothing of its mechanism."

"Well," added Mr. Mitchell, "we have the evidence of a boatman whose boat passed Camden Bridge at 10:40

Just at this moment a noise was heard from about half a mile up the river. A crowd had gathered, and quickly

increased. They soon reached the station, and in their midst were two men carrying a corpse. It was the body

of the guard, quite cold, stabbed to the heart. The murderers had no doubt hoped, by dragging their victim to

a distance, that the police would be put on a wrong scent in their first inquiries. This discovery, at any rate,

justified the doubts of the policeinspector. The poor blacks had had no hand in the matter.

"Those who dealt that blow," said he, "were already well used to this little instrument"; and so saying he

produced a pair of "darbies," a kind of handcuff made of a double ring of iron secured by a lock. "I shall soon

have the pleasure of presenting them with these bracelets as a New Year's gift."

"What! convicts?" cried Paganel, who recognized the formula employed in the Australian colonies.

"I thought," said Glenarvan, "convicts had no right in the province of Victoria."

"Bah!" said the inspector, "if they have no right, they take it! They escape sometimes, and, if I am not greatly

mistaken, this lot have come straight from Perth, and, take my word for it, they will soon be there again."

Mr. Mitchell nodded acquiescence in the words of the policeinspector. At this moment the wagon arrived at

the level crossing of the railway. Glenarvan wished to spare the ladies the horrible spectacle at Camden

Bridge. He took courteous leave of the surveyorgeneral, and made a sign to the rest to follow him. "There is

When they reached the wagon, Glenarvan merely mentioned to Lady Helena that there had been a railway

accident, without a hint of the crime that had played so great a part in it; neither did he make mention of the

presence of a band of convicts in the neighborhood, reserving that piece of information solely for Ayrton's

ear. The little procession now crossed the railway some two hundred yards below the bridge, and then

ABOUT two miles from the railway, the plain terminated in a range of low hills, and it was not long before

the wagon entered a succession of narrow gorges and capricious windings, out of which it emerged into a

most charming region, where grand trees, not closely planted, but in scattered groups, were growing with

absolutely tropical luxuriance. As the party drove on they stumbled upon a little native boy lying fast asleep

beneath the shade of a magnificent banksia. He was dressed in European garb, and seemed about eight years

of age. There was no mistaking the characteristic features of his race; the crisped hair, the nearly black skin,

the flattened nose, the thick lips, the unusual length of the arms, immediately classed him among the

aborigines of the interior. But a degree of intelligence appeared in his face that showed some educational

Lady Helena, whose interest was greatly excited by this spectacle, got out of the wagon, followed by Mary,

and presently the whole company surrounded the peaceful little sleeper. "Poor child!" said Mary Grant. "Is he

"I suppose," said Lady Helena, "he has come a long way to visit this part. No doubt some he loves are here."

His compassionate sentence remained unfinished, for, just at that moment the child turned over in his sleep,

and, to the extreme surprise of everybody, there was a large label on his shoulders, on which the following

TOLINE. To be conducted to Echuca. Care of Jeffries Smith, Railway Porter. Prepaid.

"That's the English all over!" exclaimed Paganel. "They send off a child just as they would luggage, and book

him like a parcel. I heard it was done, certainly; but I could not believe it before."

"Poor child!" said Lady Helena. "Could he have been in the train that got off the line at Camden Bridge?

"I don't think so, madam," replied John Mangles. "That card rather goes to prove he was traveling alone."

And so he was. His eyes slowly opened and then closed again, pained by the glare of light. But Lady Helena

took his hand, and he jumped up at once and looked about him in bewilderment at the sight of so many

strangers. He seemed half frightened at first, but the presence of Lady Helena reassured him. "Do you

"I understand it and speak it," replied the child in fluent enough English, but with a marked accent. His

"Toline!" exclaimed Paganel. "Ah! I think that means 'bark of a tree' in Australian."

"Yes, alone; the Reverend Paxton put me in charge of Jeffries Smith; but unfortunately the poor man was

Toline said this in soft, quiet tones, which went to the heart. When he mentioned the name of God his voice

This religious enthusiasm at so tender an age was easily explained. The child was one of the aborigines

baptized by the English missionaries, and trained by them in all the rigid principles of the Methodist Church.

His calm replies, proper behavior, and even his somber garb made him look like a little reverend already.

But where was he going all alone in these solitudes and why had he left Camden Bridge? Lady Helena asked

"I was returning to my tribe in the Lachlan," he replied. "I wished to see my family again."

"Yes, my brother," replied Toline, holding out his hand to little Grant. Robert was so touched by the word

The whole party were so interested in these replies of the little Australian savage that they all sat round him

in a listening group. But the sun had meantime sunk behind the tall trees, and as a few miles would not

greatly retard their progress, and the spot they were in would be suitable for a halt, Glenarvan gave orders to

prepare their camp for the night at once. Ayrton unfastened the bullocks and turned them out to feed at will.

The tent was pitched, and Olbinett got the supper ready. Toline consented, after some difficulty, to share it,

though he was hungry enough. He took his seat beside Robert, who chose out all the titbits for his new friend.

The conversation with him, however, was still kept up, for everyone felt an interest in the child, and wanted

to talk to him and hear his history. It was simple enough. He was one of the poor native children confided to

the care of charitable societies by the neighboring tribes. The Australian aborigines are gentle and

inoffensive, never exhibiting the fierce hatred toward their conquerors which characterizes the New

Zealanders, and possibly a few of the races of Northern Australia. They often go to the large towns, such as

Adelaide, Sydney and Melbourne, and walk about in very primitive costume. They go to barter their few

articles of industry, hunting and fishing implements, weapons, etc., and some of the chiefs, from pecuniary

motives, no doubt, willingly leave their children to profit by the advantages of a gratuitous education in

This was how Toline's parents had acted. They were true Australian savages living in the Lachlan, a vast

region lying beyond the Murray. The child had been in Melbourne five years, and during that time had never

once seen any of his own people. And yet the imperishable feeling of kindred was still so strong in his heart

that he had dared to brave this journey over the wilds to visit his tribe once more, scattered though perchance

"And after you have kissed your parents, are you coming back to Melbourne?" asked Lady Glenarvan.

"I am going to snatch my brothers from misery and ignorance. I am going to teach them, to bring them to

Words like those, spoken with such animation from a child of only eight years, might have provoked a smile

in light, scoffing auditors, but they were understood and appreciated by the grave Scotch, who admired the

courage of this young disciple, already armed for the battle. Even Paganel was stirred to the depths of his

To speak the truth, up to that moment he did not care much for a savage in European attire. He had not come

to Australia to see Australians in coats and trousers. He preferred them simply tattooed, and this conventional

dress jarred on his preconceived notions. But the child's genuine religious fervor won him over completely.

Indeed, the windup of the conversation converted the worthy geographer into his best friend.

It was in reply to a question Lady Helena had asked, that Toline said he was studying at the Normal School in

"Yes, sir," said Toline; "and I had the first prize for geography before the Christmas holidays."

It was a bible, 32mo size, and well bound. On the first page was written the words: "Normal School,

Paganel was beside himself. An Australian well versed in geography. This was marvelous, and he could not

help kissing Toline on both cheeks, just as if he had been the Reverend Mr. Paxton himself, on the day of the

distribution of prizes. Paganel need not have been so amazed at this circumstance, however, for it is frequent

enough in Australian schools. The little savages are very quick in learning geography. They learn it eagerly,

Toline could not understand this outburst of affection on the part of the Frenchman, and looked so puzzled

that Lady Helena thought she had better inform him that Paganel was a celebrated geographer and a

"Question you? Well, I'd like nothing better. Indeed, I was going to do it without your leave. I should very

"What a likely idea!" exclaimed the geographer. "Trip up the Secretary of the Geographical Society of

Their examination then commenced, after Paganel had settled his spectacles firmly on his nose, drawn

himself up to his full height, and put on a solemn voice becoming to a professor.

As Toline was already standing, he could not get any higher, but he waited modestly for the geographer's

"Perfectly so. Now we'll take Oceanica first; where are we at this moment? What are the principal divisions?"

"Australia, belonging to the English; New Zealand, belonging to the English; Tasmania, belonging to the

English. The islands of Chatham, Auckland, Macquarie, Kermadec, Makin, Maraki, are also belonging to the

"What!" cried Paganel, "under the Protectorate of Great Britain. I rather think on the contrary, that France"

"Well, well," said Paganel; "is that what they teach you in the Melbourne Normal School?"

"Oh, yes, yes, perfectly right. All Oceanica belongs to the English. That's an understood thing. Go on."

Paganel's face betrayed both surprise and annoyance, to the great delight of the Major.

"Asia," replied Toline, "is an immense country. CapitalCalcutta. Chief TownsBombay, Madras, Calicut,

Aden, Malacca, Singapore, Pegu, Colombo. The Laccadive Islands, the Maldives, the Chagos, etc.,

"Africa comprises two chief coloniesthe Cape on the south, capital Capetown; and on the west the English

"Capital!" said Paganel, beginning to enter into this perfectly taught but Anglocolored fanciful geography.

"It is divided," said Toline, promptly, "into North and South America. The former belongs to the English in

Canada, New Brunswick, New Scotland, and the United States, under the government of President Johnson."

"President Johnson," cried Paganel, "the successor of the great and good Lincoln, assassinated by a mad

fanatic of the slave party. Capital; nothing could be better. And as to South America, with its Guiana, its

archipelago of South Shetland, its Georgia, Jamaica, Trinidad, etc., that belongs to the English, too! Well, I'll

not be the one to dispute that point! But, Toline, I should like to know your opinion of Europe, or rather your

"I much doubt it," returned Paganel. "But how's that, Toline, for I want to know that?"

"England, Ireland, Scotland, Malta, Jersey and Guernsey, the Ionian Islands, the Hebrides, the Shetlands,

"Admirable! perfect! sublime! And France, for I am French, and I should like to know to whom I belong."

This was too much for Paganel's risible faculties. He burst out laughing. Toline did not know what to make of

him. He had done his best to answer every question put to him. But the singularity of the answers were not

his blame; indeed, he never imagined anything singular about them. However, he took it all quietly, and

waited for the professor to recover himself. These peals of laughter were quite incomprehensible to him.

"You see," said Major McNabbs, laughing, "I was right. The pupil could enlighten you after all."

"Most assuredly, friend Major," replied the geographer. "So that's the way they teach geography in

Melbourne! They do it well, these professors in the Normal School! Europe, Asia, Africa, America,

Oceanica, the whole world belongs to the English. My conscience! with such an ingenious education it is no

wonder the natives submit. Ah, well, Toline, my boy, does the moon belong to England, too?"

This was the climax. Paganel could not stand any more. He was obliged to go away and take his laugh out,

for he was actually exploding with mirth, and he went fully a quarter of a mile from the encampment before

Meanwhile, Glenarvan looked up a geography they had brought among their books. It was "Richardson's

Compendium," a work in great repute in England, and more in agreement with modern science than the

"Here, my child," he said to Toline, "take this book and keep it. You have a few wrong ideas about

geography, which it would be well for you to rectify. I will give you this as a keepsake from me."

Toline took the book silently; but, after examining it attentively, he shook his head with an air of incredulity,

By this time night had closed in; it was 10 P. M. and time to think of rest, if they were to start betimes next

day. Robert offered his friend Toline half his bed, and the little fellow accepted it. Lady Helena and Mary

Grant withdrew to the wagon, and the others lay down in the tent, Paganel's merry peals still mingling with

But in the morning at six o'clock, when the sunshine wakened the sleepers, they looked in vain for the little

Australian. Toline had disappeared. Was he in haste to get to the Lachlan district? or was he hurt by Paganel's

But when Lady Helena opened her eyes she discovered a fresh branch of mimosa leaves lying across her, and

Paganel found a book in his vest pocket, which turned out to be "Richardson's Geography."

ON the 2d of January, at sunrise, the travelers forded the Colban and the Caupespe rivers. The half of their

journey was now accomplished. In fifteen days more, should their journey continue to be prosperous, the

They were all in good health. All that Paganel said of the hygienic qualities of the climate was realized. There

was little or no humidity, and the heat was quite bearable. Neither horses nor bullocks could complain of it

any more than human beings. The order of the march had been changed in one respect since the affair of

Camden Bridge. That criminal catastrophe on the railway made Ayrton take sundry precautions, which had

hitherto been unnecessary. The hunters never lost sight of the wagon, and whenever they camped, one was

always placed on watch. Morning and evening the firearms were primed afresh. It was certain that a gang of

ruffians was prowling about the country, and though there was no cause for actual fear, it was well to be

It need hardly be said these precautions were adopted without the knowledge of Lady Helena and Mary

They were by no means unnecessary, however, for any imprudence or carelessness might have cost the

travelers dear. Others beside Glenarvan were on their guard. In lonely settlements and on stations, the

inhabitants and the squatters prepared carefully against any attack or surprise. Houses are closed at nightfall;

the dogs let loose inside the fences, barked at the slightest sound. Not a single shepherd on horseback

gathered his numerous flocks together at close of day, without having a carbine slung from his saddle.

The outrage at Camden Bridge was the reason for all this, and many a colonist fastened himself in with bolts

The Government itself displayed zeal and prudence, especially in the Postoffice department. On this very

day, just as Glenarvan and his party were on their way from Kilmore to Heathcote, the mail dashed by at full

speed; but though the horses were at a gallop, Glenarvan caught sight of the glittering weapons of the

mounted police that rode by its side, as they swept past in a cloud of dust. The travelers might have fancied

themselves back in those lawless times when the discovery of the first goldfields deluged the Australian

A mile beyond the road to Kilmore, the wagon, for the first time since leaving Cape Bernouilli, struck into

one of those forests of gigantic trees which extend over a superfices of several degrees. A cry of admiration

escaped the travelers at the sight of the eucalyptus trees, two hundred feet high, with tough bark five inches

thick. The trunks, measuring twenty feet round, and furrowed with foamy streaks of an odorous resin, rose

one hundred and fifty feet above the soil. Not a branch, not a twig, not a stray shoot, not even a knot, spoilt

the regularity of their outline. They could not have come out smoother from the hands of a turner. They stood

like pillars all molded exactly alike, and could be counted by hundreds. At an enormous height they spread

out in chaplets of branches, rounded and adorned at their extremity with alternate leaves. At the axle of these

leaves solitary flowers drooped down, the calyx of which resembles an inverted urn.

Under this leafy dome, which never lost its greenness, the air circulated freely, and dried up the dampness of

the ground. Horses, cattle, and wagon could easily pass between the trees, for they were standing in wide

rows, and parceled out like a wood that was being felled. This was neither like the denselypacked woods

choked up with brambles, nor the virgin forest barricaded with the trunks of fallen trees, and overgrown with

inextricable tangles of creepers, where only iron and fire could open up a track. A grassy carpet at the foot of

the trees, and a canopy of verdure above, long perspectives of bold colors, little shade, little freshness at all, a

peculiar light, as if the rays came through a thin veil, dappled lights and shades sharply reflected on the

ground, made up a whole, and constituted a peculiar spectacle rich in novel effects. The forests of the

Oceanic continent do not in the least resemble the forests of the New World; and the Eucalyptus, the "Tara"

of the aborigines, belonging to the family of MYRTACEA, the different varieties of which can hardly be

The reason of the shade not being deep, nor the darkness profound, under these domes of verdure, was that

these trees presented a curious anomaly in the disposition of the leaves. Instead of presenting their broad

surface to the sunlight, only the side is turned. Only the profile of the leaves is seen in this singular foliage.

Consequently the sun's rays slant down them to the earth, as if through the open slants of a Venetian blind.

Glenarvan expressed his surprise at this circumstance, and wondered what could be the cause of it. Paganel,

"What astonishes me is not the caprice of nature. She knows what she is about, but botanists don't always

know what they are saying. Nature made no mistake in giving this peculiar foliage to the tree, but men have

"It comes from a Greek word, meaning I _cover well_. They took care to commit the mistake in Greek, that it

might not be so selfevident, for anyone can see that the ecualyptus covers badly."

"I agree with you there," said Glenarvan; "but now tell us, Paganel, how it is that the leaves grow in this

"From a purely physical cause, friends," said Paganel, "and one that you will easily understand. In this

country where the air is dry and rain seldom falls, and the ground is parched, the trees have no need of wind

or sun. Moisture lacking, sap is lacking also. Hence these narrow leaves, which seek to defend themselves

against the light, and prevent too great evaporation. This is why they present the profile and not the face to

"And nothing more selfish," added the Major. "These only thought of themselves, and not at all of travelers."

Everyone inclined to the opinion of McNabbs except Paganel, who congratulated himself on walking under

shadeless trees, though all the time he was wiping the perspiration from his forehead. However, this

disposition of foliage was certainly to be regretted, for the journey through the forest was often long and

painful, as the traveler had no protection whatever against the sun's fierce rays.

The whole of this day the wagon continued to roll along through interminable rows of eucalyptus, without

meeting either quadruped or native. A few cockatoos lived in the tops of the trees, but at such a height they

could scarcely be distinguished, and their noisy chatter was changed into an imperceptible murmur.

Occasionally a swarm of parroquets flew along a distant path, and lighted it up for an instant with gay

colors; but otherwise, solemn silence reigned in this vast green temple, and the tramp of the horses, a few

words exchanged with each other by the riders, the grinding noise of the wheels, and from time to time a cry

from Ayrton to stir up his lazy team, were the only sounds which disturbed this immense solitude.

When night came they camped at the foot of some eucalyptus, which bore marks of a comparatively recent

fire. They looked like tall factory chimneys, for the flame had completely hollowed them out their whole

length. With the thick bark still covering them, they looked none the worse. However, this bad habit of

squatters or natives will end in the destruction of these magnificent trees, and they will disappear like the

Olbinett, acting on Paganel's advice, lighted his fire to prepare supper in one of these tubular trunks. He

found it drew capitally, and the smoke was lost in the dark foliage above. The requisite precautions were

taken for the night, and Ayrton, Mulrady, Wilson and John Mangles undertook in turn to keep watch until

On the 3d of January, all day long, they came to nothing but the same symmetrical avenues of trees; it

seemed as if they never were going to end. However, toward evening the ranks of trees began to thin, and on

"Seymour!" cried Paganel; "that is the last town we come to in the province of Victoria."

"Very well; let us get on to the town, for our fair travelers, with all their courage, will not be sorry, I fancy, to

"My dear Edward, Mary and I will accept it gladly, but only on the condition that it will cause no delay, or

"It will do neither," replied Lord Glenarvan. "Besides, our bullocks are fatigued, and we will start tomorrow

It was now nine o'clock; the moon was just beginning to rise, but her rays were only slanting yet, and lost in

the mist. It was gradually getting dark when the little party entered the wide streets of Seymour, under

Paganel's guidance, who seemed always to know what he had never seen; but his instinct led him right, and

The Major without even leaving the hotel, was soon aware that fear absorbed the inhabitants of the little

town. Ten minutes' conversation with Dickson, the loquacious landlord, made him completely acquainted

When supper was over, though, and Lady Glenarvan, and Mary, and Robert had retired, the Major detained

his companions a little, and said, "They have found out the perpetrators of the crime on the Sandhurst

"No," replied McNabbs, without apparently noticing the EMPRESSMENT of the quartermasteran

"Read," replied the Major, offering Glenarvan a copy of the _Australian and New Zealand Gazette_, "and you

It will be remembered that on the night of the 29th or 30th of last December there was an accident at Camden

Bridge, five miles beyond the station at Castlemaine, on the railway from Melbourne to Sandhurst. The night

express, 11.45, dashing along at full speed, was precipitated into the Loddon River.

Camden Bridge had been left open. The numerous robberies committed after the accident, the body of the

guard picked up about half a mile from Camden Bridge, proved that this catastrophe was the result of a crime.

Indeed, the coroner's inquest decided that the crime must be attributed to the band of convicts which escaped

six months ago from the Penitentiary at Perth, Western Australia, just as they were about to be transferred to

The gang numbers twentynine men; they are under the command of a certain Ben Joyce, a criminal of the

most dangerous class, who arrived in Australia a few months ago, by what ship is not known, and who has

The inhabitants of towns, colonists and squatters at stations, are hereby cautioned to be on their guard, and to

communicate to the SurveyorGeneral any information that may aid his search. J. P. MITCHELL, S. G.

When Glenarvan had finished reading this article, McNabbs turned to the geographer and said, "You see,

"Escaped convicts, that is evident," replied Paganel, "but not regularly transported criminals. Those fellows

"Well, they are here, at any rate," said Glenarvan; "but I don't suppose the fact need materially alter our

John Mangles did not reply immediately; he hesitated between the sorrow it would cause the two children to

"If Lady Glenarvan, and Miss Grant were not with us," he said, "I should not give myself much concern

Glenarvan understood him and added, "Of course I need not say that it is not a question of giving up our task;

but would it perhaps be prudent, for the sake of our companions, to rejoin the DUNCAN at Melbourne, and

proceed with our search for traces of Harry Grant on the eastern side. What do you think of it, McNabbs?"

"Before I give my opinion," replied the Major, "I should like to hear Ayrton's."

At this direct appeal, the quartermaster looked at Glenarvan, and said, "I think we are two hundred miles

from Melbourne, and that the danger, if it exists, is as great on the route to the south as on the route to the

east. Both are little frequented, and both will serve us. Besides, I do not think that thirty scoundrels can

"And good advice too, Ayrton," replied Paganel. "By going on we may come across the traces of Captain

Grant. In returning south, on the contrary, we turn our backs to them. I think with you, then, and I don't care a

"What good would that be," replied John Mangles. "When we reach Twofold Bay it will be time enough for

that. If any unexpected event should oblige us to go to Melbourne, we might be sorry not to find the

DUNCAN there. Besides, her injuries can not be repaired yet. For these reasons, then, I think it would be

ON January 6, at 7 A. M., after a tranquil night passed in longitude 146 degrees 15", the travelers continued

their journey across the vast district. They directed their course steadily toward the rising sun, and made a

straight line across the plain. Twice over they came upon the traces of squatters going toward the north, and

their different footprints became confused, and Glenarvan's horse no longer left on the dust the Blackpoint

The plain was furrowed in some places by fantastic winding creeks surrounded by box, and whose waters

were rather temporary than permanent. They originated in the slopes of the Buffalo Ranges, a chain of

mountains of moderate height, the undulating line of which was visible on the horizon. It was resolved to

camp there the same night. Ayrton goaded on his team, and after a journey of thirtyfive miles, the bullocks

arrived, somewhat fatigued. The tent was pitched beneath the great trees, and as night had drawn on supper

was served as quickly as possible, for all the party cared more for sleeping than eating, after such a day's

Paganel who had the first watch did not lie down, but shouldered his rifle and walked up and down before the

camp, to keep himself from going to sleep. In spite of the absence of the moon, the night was almost

luminous with the light of the southern constellations. The SAVANT amused himself with reading the great

book of the firmament, a book which is always open, and full of interest to those who can read it. The

profound silence of sleeping nature was only interrupted by the clanking of the hobbles on the horses' feet.

Paganel was engrossed in his astronomical meditations, and thinking more about the celestial than the

terrestrial world, when a distant sound aroused him from his reverie. He listened attentively, and to his great

amaze, fancied he heard the sounds of a piano. He could not be mistaken, for he distinctly heard chords

"A piano in the wilds!" said Paganel to himself. "I can never believe it is that."

It certainly was very surprising, but Paganel found it easier to believe it was some Australian bird imitating

the sounds of a Pleyel or Erard, as others do the sounds of a clock or mill. But at this very moment, the notes

of a clear ringing voice rose on the air. The PIANIST was accompanied by singing. Still Paganel was

unwilling to be convinced. However, next minute he was forced to admit the fact, for there fell on his ear the

"Well, now," said the geographer to himself, "let the Australian birds be as queer as they may, and even

granting the paroquets are the most musical in the world, they can't sing Mozart!"

He listened to the sublime inspiration of the great master to the end. The effect of this soft melody on the still

clear night was indescribable. Paganel remained as if spellbound for a time; the voice ceased and all was

silence. When Wilson came to relieve the watch, he found the geographer plunged into a deep reverie.

Paganel made no remark, however, to the sailor, but reserved his information for Glenarvan in the morning,

Next day, they were all aroused from sleep by the sudden loud barking of dogs, Glenarvan got up forthwith.

Two magnificent pointers, admirable specimens of English hunting dogs, were bounding in front of the little

wood, into which they had retreated at the approach of the travelers, redoubling their clamor.

"There is some station in this desert, then," said Glenarvan, "and hunters too, for these are regular setters."

Paganel was just about to recount his nocturnal experiences, when two young men appeared, mounted on

The two gentlemen dressed in elegant hunting costume, stopped at the sight of the little group camping in

gipsy fashion. They looked as if they wondered what could bring an armed party there, but when they saw the

ladies get out of the wagon, they dismounted instantly, and went toward them hat in hand. Lord Glenarvan

The gentlemen bowed, and the elder of them said, "My Lord, will not these ladies and yourself and friends

"Michael and Sandy Patterson are our names, proprietors of Hottam Station. Our house is scarcely a quarter

"Gentlemen," replied Glenarvan, "I should not like to abuse such kindlyoffered hospitality."

"My Lord," returned Michael Patterson, "by accepting it you will confer a favor on poor exiles, who will be

"Sir," said Paganel, addressing Michael Patterson, "if it is not an impudent question, may I ask whether it was

"Well, sir," replied Paganel, holding out his hand to the young man, "receive the sincere compliments of a

Michael grasped his hand cordially, and then pointing out the road to take, set off, accompanied by the ladies

and Lord Glenarvan and his friends, for the station. The horses and the camp were left to the care of Ayrton

Hottam Station was truly a magnificent establishment, kept as scrupulously in order as an English park.

Immense meadows, enclosed in gray fences, stretched away out of sight. In these, thousands of bullocks and

millions of sheep were grazing, tended by numerous shepherds, and still more numerous dogs. The crack of

the stockwhip mingled continually with the barking of the "collies" and the bellowing and bleating of the

Toward the east there was a boundary of myalls and gumtrees, beyond which rose Mount Hottam, its

imposing peak towering 7,500 feet high. Long avenues of green trees were visible on all sides. Here and there

was a thick clump of "grass trees," tall bushes ten feet high, like the dwarf palm, quite lost in their crown of

long narrow leaves. The air was balmy and odorous with the perfume of scented laurels, whose white

blossoms, now in full bloom, distilled on the breeze the finest aromatic perfume.

To these charming groups of native trees were added transplantations from European climates. The peach,

pear, and apple trees were there, the fig, the orange, and even the oak, to the rapturous delight of the travelers,

who greeted them with loud hurrahs! But astonished as the travelers were to find themselves walking beneath

the shadow of the trees of their own native land, they were still more so at the sight of the birds that flew

about in the branches the "satin bird," with its silky plumage, and the "kinghoneysuckers," with their

For the first time, too, they saw here the "Lyre" bird, the tail of which resembles in form the graceful

instrument of Orpheus. It flew about among the tree ferns, and when its tail struck the branches, they were

almost surprised not to hear the harmonious strains that inspired Amphion to rebuild the walls of Thebes.

However, Lord Glenarvan was not satisfied with admiring the fairylike wonders of this oasis, improvised in

the Australian desert. He was listening to the history of the young gentlemen. In England, in the midst of

civilized countries, the new comer acquaints his host whence he comes and whither he is going; but here, by a

refinement of delicacy, Michael and Sandy Patterson thought it a duty to make themselves known to the

Michael and Sandy Patterson were the sons of London bankers. When they were twenty years of age, the

head of their family said, "Here are some thousands, young men. Go to a distant colony; and start some useful

settlement there. Learn to know life by labor. If you succeed, so much the better. If you fail, it won't matter

The two young men obeyed. They chose the colony of Victoria in Australia, as the field for sowing the

paternal banknotes, and had no reason to repent the selection. At the end of three years the establishment

was flourishing. In Victoria, New South Wales, and Southern Australia, there are more than three thousand

stations, some belonging to squatters who rear cattle, and others to settlers who farm the ground. Till the

arrival of the two Pattersons, the largest establishment of this sort was that of Mr. Jamieson, which covered

an area of seventyfive miles, with a frontage of about eight miles along the Peron, one of the affluents of the

Now Hottam Station bore the palm for business and extent. The young men were both squatters and settlers.

V. IV Verne midst of the unfrequented districts of the Murray. It occupied a long wide space of five leagues

in extent, lying between the Buffalo Ranges and Mount Hottam. At the two angles north of this vast

quadrilateral, Mount Aberdeen rose on the left, and the peaks of High Barven on the right. Winding, beautiful

streams were not wanting, thanks to the creeks and affluents of the Oven's River, which throws itself at the

north into the bed of the Murray. Consequently they were equally successful in cattle breeding and farming.

Ten thousand acres of ground, admirably cultivated, produced harvests of native productions and exotics, and

several millions of animals fattened in the fertile pastures. The products of Hottam Station fetched the very

Michael and Sandy Patterson had just concluded these details of their busy life, when their dwelling came in

It was a charming house, built of wood and brick, hidden in groves of emerophilis. Nothing at all, however,

belonging to a station was visibleneither sheds, nor stables, nor carthouses. All these outbuildings, a

perfect village, comprising more than twenty huts and houses, were about a quarter of a mile off in the heart

of a little valley. Electric communication was established between this village and the master's house, which,

At Sandy Patterson's bidding, a sumptuous breakfast was served in less than a quarter of an hour. The wines

and viands were of the finest quality; but what pleased the guests most of all in the midst of these refinements

of opulence, was the joy of the young squatters in offering them this splendid hospitality.

It was not long before they were told the history of the expedition, and had their liveliest interest awakened

for its success. They spoke hopefully to the young Grants, and Michael said: "Harry Grant has evidently

fallen into the hands of natives, since he has not turned up at any of the settlements on the coast. He knows

his position exactly, as the document proves, and the reason he did not reach some English colony is that he

"But you, gentlemen, then, have never heard the catastrophe of the BRITANNIA, mentioned?" inquired Lady

"And what treatment, in your opinion, has Captain Grant met with among the natives?"

"The Australians are not cruel, Madam," replied the young squatter, "and Miss Grant may be easy on that

score. There have been many instances of the gentleness of their nature, and some Europeans have lived a

long time among them without having the least cause to complain of their brutality."

"King, among others, the sole survivor of the Burke expedition," put in Paganel.

"And not only that bold explorer," returned Sandy, "but also an English soldier named Buckley, who deserted

at Port Philip in 1803, and who was welcomed by the natives, and lived thirtythree years among them."

"And more recently," added Michael," one of the last numbers of the AUSTRALASIA informs us that a

certain Morrilli has just been restored to his countrymen after sixteen years of slavery. His story is exactly

similar to the captain's, for it was at the very time of his shipwreck in the PRUVIENNE, in 1846, that he was

made prisoner by the natives, and dragged away into the interior of the continent. I therefore think you have

The young squatter's words caused great joy to his auditors. They completely corroborated the opinions of

The conversation turned on the convicts after the ladies had left the table. The squatters had heard of the

catastrophe at Camden Bridge, but felt no uneasiness about the escaped gang. It was not a station, with more

than a hundred men on it, that they would dare to attack. Besides, they would never go into the deserts of the

Murray, where they could find no booty, nor near the colonies of New South Wales, where the roads were too

Glenarvan could not refuse the request of his amiable hosts, to spend the whole day at the station. It was

twelve hours' delay, but also twelve hours' rest, and both horses and bullocks would be the better for the

comfortable quarters they would find there. This was accordingly agreed upon, and the young squatters

At noon, seven vigorous hunters were before the door. An elegant brake was intended for the ladies, in which

the coachman could exhibit his skill in driving fourinhand. The cavalcade set off preceded by huntsmen,

and armed with firstrate rifles, followed by a pack of pointers barking joyously as they bounded through the

bushes. For four hours the hunting party wandered through the paths and avenues of the park, which was as

large as a small German state. The ReuissSchleitz, or SaxeCoburg Gotha, would have gone inside it

comfortably. Few people were to be met in it certainly, but sheep in abundance. As for game, there was a

complete preserve awaiting the hunters. The noisy reports of guns were soon heard on all sides. Little Robert

did wonders in company with Major McNabbs. The daring boy, in spite of his sister's injunctions, was always

in front, and the first to fire. But John Mangles promised to watch over him, and Mary felt less uneasy.

During this BATTUE they killed certain animals peculiar to the country, the very names of which were

unknown to Paganel; among others the "wombat" and the "bandicoot." The wombat is an herbivorous animal,

which burrows in the ground like a badger. It is as large as a sheep, and the flesh is excellent.

The bandicoot is a species of marsupial animal which could outwit the European fox, and give him lessons in

pillaging poultry yards. It was a repulsivelooking animal, a foot and a half long, but, as Paganel chanced to

But the most interesting event of the day, by far, was the kangaroo hunt. About four o'clock, the dogs roused

a troop of these curious marsupials. The little ones retreated precipitately into the maternal pouch, and all the

troop decamped in file. Nothing could be more astonishing than the enormous bounds of the kangaroo. The

hind legs of the animal are twice as long as the front ones, and unbend like a spring. At the head of the flying

troop was a male five feet high, a magnificent specimen of the _macropus giganteus_, an "old man," as the

For four or five miles the chase was vigorously pursued. The kangaroos showed no signs of weariness, and

the dogs, who had reason enough to fear their strong paws and sharp nails, did not care to approach them. But

at last, worn out with the race, the troop stopped, and the "old man" leaned against the trunk of a tree, ready

to defend himself. One of the pointers, carried away by excitement, went up to him. Next minute the

unfortunate beast leaped into the air, and fell down again completely ripped up.

The whole pack, indeed, would have had little chance with these powerful marsupia. They had to dispatch the

Just at this moment, Robert was well nigh the victim of his own imprudence. To make sure of his aim, he had

approached too near the kangaroo, and the animal leaped upon him immediately. Robert gave a loud cry and

fell. Mary Grant saw it all from the brake, and in an agony of terror, speechless and almost unable even to

see, stretched out her arms toward her little brother. No one dared to fire, for fear of wounding the child.

But John Mangles opened his hunting knife, and at the risk of being ripped up himself, sprang at the animal,

and plunged it into his heart. The beast dropped forward, and Robert rose unhurt. Next minute he was in his

"Thank you, Mr. John, thank you!" she said, holding out her hand to the young captain.

"I had pledged myself for his safety," was all John said, taking her trembling fingers into his own.

This occurrence ended the sport. The band of marsupia had disappeared after the death of their leader. The

hunting party returned home, bringing their game with them. It was then six o'clock. A magnificent dinner

was ready. Among other things, there was one dish that was a great success. It was kangarootail soup,

Next morning very early, they took leave of the young squatters, with hearty thanks and a positive promise

Then the wagon began to move away, round the foot of Mount Hottam, and soon the hospitable dwelling

disappeared from the sight of the travelers like some brief vision which had come and gone.

For five miles further, the horses were still treading the station lands. It was not till nine o'clock that they had

passed the last fence, and entered the almost unknown districts of the province of Victoria.

AN immense barrier lay across the route to the southeast. It was the Australian Alps, a vast fortification, the

fantastic curtain of which extended 1,500 miles, and pierced the clouds at the height of 4,000 feet.

The cloudy sky only allowed the heat to reach the ground through a close veil of mist. The temperature was

just bearable, but the road was toilsome from its uneven character. The extumescences on the plain became

more and more marked. Several mounds planted with green young gum trees appeared here and there.

Further on these protuberances rising sharply, formed the first steps of the great Alps. From this time their

course was a continual ascent, as was soon evident in the strain it made on the bullocks to drag along the

cumbrous wagon. Their yoke creaked, they breathed heavily, and the muscles of their houghs were stretched

as if they would burst. The planks of the vehicle groaned at the unexpected jolts, which Ayrton with all his

John Mangles and his two sailors acted as scouts, and went about a hundred steps in advance. They found out

practical paths, or passes, indeed they might be called, for these projections of the ground were like so many

rocks, between which the wagon had to steer carefully. It required absolute navigation to find a safe way over

It was a difficult and often perilous task. Many a time Wilson's hatchet was obliged to open a passage through

thick tangles of shrubs. The damp argillaceous soil gave way under their feet. The route was indefinitely

prolonged owing to the insurmountable obstacles, huge blocks of granite, deep ravines, suspected lagoons,

which obliged them to make a thousand detours. When night came they found they had only gone over half a

degree. They camped at the foot of the Alps, on the banks of the creek of Cobongra, on the edge of a little

plain, covered with little shrubs four feet high, with bright red leaves which gladdened the eye.

"We shall have hard work to get over," said Glenarvan, looking at the chain of mountains, the outlines of

which were fast fading away in the deepening darkness. "The very name Alps gives plenty of room for

"It is not quite so big as it sounds, my dear Glenarvan. Don't suppose you have a whole Switzerland to

traverse. In Australia there are the Grampians, the Pyrenees, the Alps, the Blue Mountains, as in Europe and

America, but in miniature. This simply implies either that the imagination of geographers is not infinite, or

"Mere pocket mountains," put in Paganel; "we shall get over them without knowing it."

"Speak for yourself," said the Major. "It would certainly take a very absent man who could cross over a chain

"Absent! But I am not an absent man now. I appeal to the ladies. Since ever I set foot on the Australian

continent, have I been once at fault? Can you reproach me with a single blunder?"

"Not one. Monsieur Paganel," said Mary Grant. "You are now the most perfect of men."

"Too perfect," added Lady Helena, laughing; "your blunders suited you admirably."

"Didn't they, Madam? If I have no faults now, I shall soon get like everybody else. I hope then I shall make

some outrageous mistake before long, which will give you a good laugh. You see, unless I make mistakes, it

Next day, the 9th of January, notwithstanding the assurances of the confident geographer, it was not without

great difficulty that the little troop made its way through the Alpine pass. They were obliged to go at a

venture, and enter the depths of narrow gorges without any certainty of an outlet. Ayrton would doubtless

have found himself very much embarrassed if a little inn, a miserable public house, had not suddenly

"My goodness!" cried Paganel, "the landlord of this inn won't make his fortune in a place like this. What is

"To give us the information we want about the route," replied Glenarvan. "Let us go in."

Glenarvan, followed by Ayrton, entered the inn forthwith. The landlord of the "Bush Inn," as it was called,

was a coarse man with an illtempered face, who must have considered himself his principal customer for the

gin, brandy and whisky he had to sell. He seldom saw any one but the squatters and rovers. He answered all

the questions put to him in a surly tone. But his replies sufficed to make the route clear to Ayrton, and that

was all that was wanted. Glenarvan rewarded him with a handful of silver for his trouble, and was about to

It was a police notice, and announcing the escape of the convicts from Perth, and offering a reward for the

"He's a fellow that's worth hanging, and no mistake," said Glenarvan to the quartermaster.

"I don't feel very sure of the innkeeper though, in spite of the notice," said Glenarvan.

They went back to the wagon, toward the point where the route to Lucknow stopped. A narrow path wound

away from this which led across the chain in a slanting direction. They had commenced the ascent.

It was hard work. More than once both the ladies and gentlemen had to get down and walk. They were

obliged to help to push round the wheels of the heavy vehicle, and to support it frequently in dangerous

declivities, to unharness the bullocks when the team could not go well round sharp turnings, prop up the

wagon when it threatened to roll back, and more than once Ayrton had to reinforce his bullocks by harnessing

the horses, although they were tired out already with dragging themselves along.

Whether it was this prolonged fatigue, or from some other cause altogether, was not known, but one of the

horses sank suddenly, without the slightest symptom of illness. It was Mulrady's horse that fell, and on

attempting to pull it up, the animal was found to be dead. Ayrton examined it immediately, but was quite at a

"Take my horse, Mulrady," added Glenarvan. "I will join Lady Helena in the wagon."

Mulrady obeyed, and the little party continued their fatiguing ascent, leaving the carcass of the dead animal to

The Australian Alps are of no great thickness, and the base is not more than eight miles wide. Consequently if

the pass chosen by Ayrton came out on the eastern side, they might hope to get over the high barrier within

fortyeight hours more. The difficulty of the route would then be surmounted, and they would only have to

During the 18th the travelers reached the topmost point of the pass, about 2,000 feet high. They found

themselves on an open plateau, with nothing to intercept the view. Toward the north the quiet waters of Lake

Omco, all alive with aquatic birds, and beyond this lay the vast plains of the Murray. To the south were the

wide spreading plains of Gippsland, with its abundant goldfields and tall forests. There nature was still

mistress of the products and water, and great trees where the woodman's ax was as yet unknown, and the

squatters, then five in number, could not struggle against her. It seemed as if this chain of the Alps separated

two different countries, one of which had retained its primitive wildness. The sun went down, and a few

solitary rays piercing the rosy clouds, lighted up the Murray district, leaving Gippsland in deep shadow, as if

night had suddenly fallen on the whole region. The contrast was presented very vividly to the spectators

placed between these two countries so divided, and some emotion filled the minds of the travelers, as they

contemplated the almost unknown district they were about to traverse right to the frontiers of Victoria.

They camped on the plateau that night, and next day the descent commenced. It was tolerably rapid. A

hailstorm of extreme violence assailed the travelers, and obliged them to seek a shelter among the rocks. It

was not hailstones, but regular lumps of ice, as large as one's hand, which fell from the stormy clouds. A

waterspout could not have come down with more violence, and sundry big bruises warned Paganel and

Robert to retreat. The wagon was riddled in several places, and few coverings would have held out against

those sharp icicles, some of which had fastened themselves into the trunks of the trees. It was impossible to

go on till this tremendous shower was over, unless the travelers wished to be stoned. It lasted about an hour,

and then the march commenced anew over slanting rocks still slippery after the hail.

Toward evening the wagon, very much shaken and disjointed in several parts, but still standing firm on its

wooden disks, came down the last slopes of the Alps, among great isolated pines. The passage ended in the

plains of Gippsland. The chain of the Alps was safely passed, and the usual arrangements were made for the

On the 21st, at daybreak, the journey was resumed with an ardor which never relaxed. Everyone was eager to

reach the goalthat is to say the Pacific Oceanat that part where the wreck of the BRITANNIA had

occurred. Nothing could be done in the lonely wilds of Gippsland, and Ayrton urged Lord Glenarvan to send

orders at once for the DUNCAN to repair to the coast, in order to have at hand all means of research. He

thought it would certainly be advisable to take advantage of the Lucknow route to Melbourne. If they waited

This advice seemed good, and Paganel recommended that they should act upon it. He also thought that the

presence of the yacht would be very useful, and he added, that if the Lucknow road was once passed, it would

Glenarvan was undecided what to do, and perhaps he would have yielded to Ayrton's arguments, if the Major

had not combated this decision vigorously. He maintained that the presence of Ayrton was necessary to the

expedition, that he would know the country about the coast, and that if any chance should put them on the

track of Harry Grant, the quartermaster would be better able to follow it up than any one else, and, finally,

McNabbs voted therefore for the continuation of the voyage, without making the least change in their

programme. John Mangles was of the same opinion. The young captain said even that orders would reach the

DUNCAN more easily from Twofold Bay, than if a message was sent two hundred miles over a wild country.

His counsel prevailed. It was decided that they should wait till they came to Twofold Bay. The Major

watched Ayrton narrowly, and noticed his disappointed look. But he said nothing, keeping his observations,

The plains which lay at the foot of the Australian Alps were level, but slightly inclined toward the east. Great

clumps of mimosas and eucalyptus, and various odorous gumtrees, broke the uniform monotony here and

there. The _gastrolobium grandiflorum_ covered the ground, with its bushes covered with gay flowers.

Several unimportant creeks, mere streams full of little rushes, and half covered up with orchids, often

interrupted the route. They had to ford these. Flocks of bustards and emus fled at the approach of the

travelers. Below the shrubs, kangaroos were leaping and springing like dancing jacks. But the hunters of the

party were not thinking much of the sport, and the horses little needed any additional fatigue.

Moreover, a sultry heat oppressed the plain. The atmosphere was completely saturated with electricity, and its

influence was felt by men and beasts. They just dragged themselves along, and cared for nothing else. The

silence was only interrupted by the cries of Ayrton urging on his burdened team.

From noon to two o'clock they went through a curious forest of ferns, which would have excited the

admiration of less weary travelers. These plants in full flower measured thirty feet in height. Horses and

riders passed easily beneath their drooping leaves, and sometimes the spurs would clash against the woody

stems. Beneath these immovable parasols there was a refreshing coolness which every one appreciated.

Jacques Paganel, always demonstrative, gave such deep sighs of satisfaction that the paroquets and cockatoos

The geographer was going on with his sighs and jubilations with the utmost coolness, when his companions

suddenly saw him reel forward, and he and his horse fell down in a lump. Was it giddiness, or worse still,

suffocation, caused by the high temperature? They ran to him, exclaiming: "Paganel! Paganel! what is the

"Just this. I have no horse, now!" he replied, disengaging his feet from the stirrups.

Glenarvan, John Mangles, and Wilson examined the animal; and found Paganel was right. His horse had been

Glenarvan was greatly disturbed by this fresh accident. He could not get a fresh horse in the desert, and if an

epidemic was going to seize their steeds, they would be seriously embarrassed how to proceed.

Before the close of the day, it seemed as if the word epidemic was really going to be justified. A third horse,

Wilson's, fell dead, and what was, perhaps equally disastrous, one of the bullocks also. The means of traction

The situation became grave. The unmounted horsemen might walk, of course, as many squatters had done

already; but if they abandoned the wagon, what would the ladies do? Could they go over the one hundred and

twenty miles which lay between them and Twofold Bay? John Mangles and Lord Glenarvan examined the

surviving horses with great uneasiness, but there was not the slightest symptom of illness or feebleness in

them. The animals were in perfect health, and bravely bearing the fatigues of the voyage. This somewhat

reassured Glenarvan, and made him hope the malady would strike no more victims. Ayrton agreed with him,

They went on again, the wagon serving, from time to time, as a house of rest for the pedestrians. In the

evening, after a march of only ten miles, the signal to halt was given, and the tent pitched. The night passed

without inconvenience beneath a vast mass of bushy ferns, under which enormous bats, properly called flying

The next day's journey was good; there were no new calamities. The health of the expedition remained

satisfactory; horses and cattle did their task cheerily. Lady Helena's drawingroom was very lively, thanks to

the number of visitors. M. Olbinett busied himself in passing round refreshments which were very acceptable

in such hot weather. Half a barrel of Scotch ale was sent in bodily. Barclay and Co. was declared to be the

greatest man in Great Britain, even above Wellington, who could never have manufactured such good beer.

This was a Scotch estimate. Jacques Paganel drank largely, and discoursed still more _de omni re scibili_.

A day so well commenced seemed as if it could not but end well; they had gone fifteen good miles, and

managed to get over a pretty hilly district where the soil was reddish. There was every reason to hope they

might camp that same night on the banks of the Snowy River, an important river which throws itself into the

Already the wheels of the wagon were making deep ruts on the wide plains, covered with blackish alluvium,

as it passed on between tufts of luxuriant grass and fresh fields of gastrolobium. As evening came on, a white

mist on the horizon marked the course of the Snowy River. Several additional miles were got over, and a

forest of tall trees came in sight at a bend of the road, behind a gentle eminence. Ayrton turned his team a

little toward the great trunks, lost in shadow, and he had got to the skirts of the wood, about halfamile from

He tried to stimulate the bullocks to a fresh effort by voice and goad, but the animals were buried halfway

"It would certainly be the best place," said Ayrton. "We shall see by daylight tomorrow how to get ourselves

Glenarvan acted on their advice, and came to a halt. Night came on rapidly after a brief twilight, but the heat

did not withdraw with the light. Stifling vapors filled the air, and occasionally bright flashes of lightning, the

reflections of a distant storm, lighted up the sky with a fiery glare. Arrangements were made for the night

immediately. They did the best they could with the sunk wagon, and the tent was pitched beneath the shelter

of the great trees; and if the rain did not come, they had not much to complain about.

Ayrton succeeded, though with some difficulty, in extricating the three bullocks. These courageous beasts

were engulfed up to their flanks. The quartermaster turned them out with the four horses, and allowed no one

but himself to see after their pasturage. He always executed his task wisely, and this evening Glenarvan

noticed he redoubled his care, for which he took occasion to thank him, the preservation of the team being of

Meantime, the travelers were dispatching a hasty supper. Fatigue and heat destroy appetite, and sleep was

needed more than food. Lady Helena and Miss Grant speedily bade the company goodnight, and retired.

Their companions soon stretched themselves under the tent or outside under the trees, which is no great

Gradually they all fell into a heavy sleep. The darkness deepened owing to a thick current of clouds which

overspread the sky. There was not a breath of wind. The silence of night was only interrupted by the cries of

Towards eleven o'clock, after a wretched, heavy, unrefreshing sleep, the Major woke. His halfclosed eyes

were struck with a faint light running among the great trees. It looked like a white sheet, and glittered like a

He started up, and went toward the wood; but what was his surprise to perceive a purely natural phenomenon!

Before him lay an immense bed of mushrooms, which emitted a phosphorescent light. The luminous spores

The Major, who had no selfishness about him, was going to waken Paganel, that he might see this

phenomenon with his own eyes, when something occurred which arrested him. This phosphorescent light

illumined the distance half a mile, and McNabbs fancied he saw a shadow pass across the edge of it. Were his

McNabbs lay down on the ground, and, after a close scrutiny, he could distinctly see several men stooping

down and lifting themselves up alternately, as if they were looking on the ground for recent marks.

The Major resolved to find out what these fellows were about, and without the least hesitation or so much as

arousing his companions, crept along, lying flat on the ground, like a savage on the prairies, completely

IT was a frightful night. At two A. M. the rain began to fall in torrents from the stormy clouds, and continued

till daybreak. The tent became an insufficient shelter. Glenarvan and his companions took refuge in the

wagon; they did not sleep, but talked of one thing and another. The Major alone, whose brief absence had not

been noticed, contented himself with being a silent listener. There was reason to fear that if the storm lasted

longer the Snowy River would overflow its banks, which would be a very unlucky thing for the wagon, stuck

fast as it was already in the soft ground. Mulrady, Ayrton and Mangles went several times to ascertain the

At last day appeared; the rain ceased, but sunlight could not break through the thick clouds. Large patches of

yellowish water muddy, dirty ponds indeed they werecovered the ground. A hot steam rose from the

Glenarvan's first concern was the wagon; this was the main thing in his eyes. They examined the ponderous

vehicle, and found it sunk in the mud in a deep hollow in the stiff clay. The forepart had disappeared

completely, and the hind part up to the axle. It would be a hard job to get the heavy conveyance out, and

"At any rate, we must make haste," said John Mangles. "If the clay dries, it will make our task still more

Glenarvan, his two sailors, John Mangles, and Ayrton went off at once into the wood, where the animals had

passed the night. It was a gloomylooking forest of tall gumtrees; nothing but dead trees, with wide spaces

between, which had been barked for ages, or rather skinned like the corkoak at harvest time. A miserable

network of bare branches was seen above two hundred feet high in the air. Not a bird built its nest in these

aerial skeletons; not a leaf trembled on the dry branches, which rattled together like bones. To what cataclysm

is this phenomenon to be attributed, so frequent in Australia, entire forests struck dead by some epidemic; no

one knows; neither the oldest natives, nor their ancestors who have lain long buried in the groves of the dead,

Glenarvan as he went along kept his eye fixed on the gray sky, on which the smallest branch of the

gumtrees was sharply defined. Ayrton was astonished not to discover the horses and bullocks where he had

left them the preceding night. They could not have wandered far with the hobbles on their legs.

They looked over the wood, but saw no signs of them, and Ayrton returned to the banks of the river, where

magnificent mimosas were growing. He gave a cry well known to his team, but there was no reply. The

quartermaster seemed uneasy, and his companions looked at him with disappointed faces. An hour had

passed in vain endeavors, and Glenarvan was about to go back to the wagon, when a neigh struck on his ear,

"They are there!" cried John Mangles, slipping between the tall branches of gastrolobium, which grew high

enough to hide a whole flock. Glenarvan, Mulrady, and Ayrton darted after him, and speedily shared his

Two bullocks and three horses lay stretched on the ground, struck down like the rest. Their bodies were

already cold, and a flock of halfstarved looking ravens croaking among the mimosas were watching the

unexpected prey. Glenarvan and his party gazed at each other and Wilson could not keep back the oath that

"What do you mean, Wilson?" said Glenarvan, with difficulty controlling himself. "Ayrton, bring away the

"If the wagon were not sunk in the mud," said John Mangles, "these two animals, by making short journeys,

would be able to take us to the coast; so we must get the vehicle out, cost what it may."

"We will try, John," replied Glenarvan. "Let us go back now, or they will be uneasy at our long absence."

Ayrton removed the hobbles from the bullock and Mulrady from the horse, and they began to return to the

encampment, following the winding margin of the river. In half an hour they rejoined Paganel, and McNabbs,

"Upon my honor, Ayrton," the Major could not help saying, "it is a pity that you hadn't had the shoeing of all

"Because out of all our horses only the one your blacksmith had in his hands has escaped the common fate."

"A mere chance, and nothing more," replied the quartermaster, looking firmly at the Major.

V. IV Verne he was about to say. Glenarvan and the rest waited for him to speak out his thoughts, but the

"I don't know," replied the young captain; "but the Major is not at all a man to speak without reason."

"And what can they be?" asked Glenarvan. "Does he suppose him capable of having killed our horses and

bullocks? And for what purpose? Is not Ayrton's interest identical with our own?"

"You are right, dear Edward," said Lady Helena! "and what is more, the quartermaster has given us

incontestable proofs of his devotion ever since the commencement of the journey."

"Certainly he has," replied Mangles; "but still, what could the Major mean? I wish he would speak his mind

"Does he suppose him acting in concert with the convicts?" asked Paganel, imprudently.

"Monsieur Paganel is making a mistake," replied John Mangles, instantly. "He knows very well there are no

"Ah, that is true," returned Paganel, trying to get out of his unlucky speech. "Whatever had I got in my head?

Convicts! who ever heard of convicts being in Australia? Besides, they would scarcely have disembarked

before they would turn into good, honest men. The climate, you know, Miss Mary, the regenerative

Here the poor SAVANT stuck fast, unable to get further, like the wagon in the mud. Lady Helena looked at

him in surprise, which quite deprived him of his remaining _sangfroid;_ but seeing his embarrassment, she

took Mary away to the side of the tent, where M. Olbinett was laying out an elaborate breakfast.

And after this grave reply, which completely overwhelmed the worthy geographer, Glenarvan and John

They found Ayrton and the two sailors doing their best to get it out of the deep ruts, and the bullock and

horse, yoked together, were straining every muscle. Wilson and Mulrady were pushing the wheels, and the

quartermaster urging on the team with voice and goad; but the heavy vehicle did not stir, the clay, already

John Mangles had the clay watered to loosen it, but it was of no use. After renewed vigorous efforts, men and

animals stopped. Unless the vehicle was taken to pieces, it would be impossible to extricate it from the mud;

However, Ayrton, who was for conquering this obstacle at all costs, was about to commence afresh, when

Glenarvan stopped him by saying: "Enough, Ayrton, enough. We must husband the strength of our remaining

horse and bullock. If we are obliged to continue our journey on foot, the one animal can carry the ladies and

"Now, friends," added Glenarvan, "let us return to the encampment and deliberately examine our situation,

After a tolerably good breakfast to make up for their bad night, the discussion was opened, and every one of

the party was asked to give his opinion. The first point was to ascertain their exact position, and this was

referred to Paganel, who informed them, with his customary rigorous accuracy, that the expedition had been

stopped on the 37th parallel, in longitude 147 degrees 53 minutes, on the banks of the Snowy River.

"One hundred and fifty degrees," replied Paganel; "two degrees seven minutes distant from this, and that is

The response was unanimous to get to the coast without delay. Lady Helena and Mary Grant undertook to go

five miles a day. The courageous ladies did not shrink, if necessary, from walking the whole distance

"You are a brave traveling companion, dear Helena," said Lord Glenarvan. "But are we sure of finding at the

"Without the least doubt," replied Paganel. "Eden is a municipality which already numbers many years in

existence; its port must have frequent communication with Melbourne. I suppose even at Delegete, on the

Victoria frontier, thirtyfive miles from here, we might revictual our expedition, and find fresh means of

"And the DUNCAN?" asked Ayrton. "Don't you think it advisable to send for her to come to the bay?"

"I don't think your lordship should be in any hurry about it," replied the young captain, after brief reflection.

"There will be time enough to give orders to Tom Austin, and summon him to the coast."

"Four or five days!" repeated Ayrton, shaking his head; "say fifteen or twenty, Captain, if you don't want to

"At the least, my Lord. You are going to traverse the most difficult portion of Victoria, a desert, where

everything is wanting, the squatters say; plains covered with scrub, where is no beaten track and no stations.

You will have to walk hatchet or torch in hand, and, believe me, that's not quick work."

Ayrton had spoken in a firm tone, and Paganel, at whom all the others looked inquiringly, nodded his head in

But John Mangles said, "Well, admitting these difficulties, in fifteen days at most your Lordship can send

"I have to add," said Ayrton, "that the principal difficulties are not the obstacles in the road, but the Snowy

River has to be crossed, and most probably we must wait till the water goes down."

"I think not," replied Ayrton. "This morning I was looking for some practical crossing, but could not find any.

It is unusual to meet with such a tumultuous river at this time of the year, and it is a fatality against which I

"Wide and deep, Madam," replied Ayrton; "a mile wide, with an impetuous current. A good swimmer could

"Let us build a boat then," said Robert, who never stuck at anything. "We have only to cut down a tree and

"And he's right," returned John Mangles. "We shall be forced to come to that, and I think it is useless to waste

"I think, my Lord, that a month hence, unless some help arrives, we shall find ourselves still on the banks of

"Well, then, have you any better plan to propose?" said John Mangles, somewhat impatiently.

"Oh, always the same story! And how could her presence at the bay facilitate our means of getting there?"

Ayrton waited an instant before answering, and then said, rather evasively: "I have no wish to obtrude my

opinions. What I do is for our common good, and I am ready to start the moment his honor gives the signal."

"That is no reply, Ayrton," said Glenarvan. "Tell us your plan, and we will discuss it. What is it you

Ayrton replied in a calm tone of assurance: "I propose that we should not venture beyond the Snowy in our

present condition. It is here we must wait till help comes, and this help can only come from the DUNCAN.

Let us camp here, where we have provisions, and let one of us take your orders to Tom Austin to go on to

This unexpected proposition was greeted with astonishment, and by John Mangles with openlyexpressed

"Meantime," continued Ayrton, "either the river will get lower, and allow us to ford it, or we shall have time

"Well, Ayrton," replied Glenarvan, "your plan is worthy of serious consideration. The worst thing about it is

the delay it would cause; but it would save us great fatigue, and perhaps danger. What do you think of it,

"Speak your mind, McNabbs," said Lady Helena. "Since the beginning of the discussion you have been only

"Since you ask my advice," said the Major, "I will give it you frankly. I think Ayrton has spoken wisely and

Such a reply was hardly looked for, as hitherto the Major had been strongly opposed to Ayrton's project.

Ayrton himself was surprised, and gave a hasty glance at the Major. However, Paganel, Lady Helena, and the

sailors were all of the same way of thinking; and since McNabbs had come over to his opinion, Glenarvan

"And now, John," he added, "don't you think yourself it would be prudent to encamp here, on the banks of the

"Yes," replied John Mangles, "if our messenger can get across the Snowy when we cannot."

All eyes were turned on the quartermaster, who said, with the air of a man who knew what he was about:

"On horseback," replied Ayrton. "There is one horse sound enough at present. It will only be an affair of four

days. Allow the DUNCAN two days more to get to the bay and twenty hours to get back to the camp, and in a

The Major nodded approvingly as Ayrton spoke, to the profound astonishment of John Mangles; but as every

one was in favor of the plan all there was to do was to carry it out as quickly as possible.

"Now, then, friends," said Glenarvan, "we must settle who is to be our messenger. It will be a fatiguing,

perilous mission. I would not conceal the fact from you. Who is disposed, then, to sacrifice himself for his

Wilson and Mulrady, and also Paganel, John Mangles and Robert instantly offered their services. John

particularly insisted that he should be intrusted with the business; but Ayrton, who had been silent till that

moment, now said: "With your Honor's permission I will go myself. I am accustomed to all the country

round. Many a time I have been across worse parts. I can go through where another would stick. I ask then,

for the good of all, that I may be sent to Melbourne. A word from you will accredit me with your chief

"That's well spoken," replied Glenarvan. "You are a clever, daring fellow, and you will succeed."

It was quite evident the quartermaster was the fittest man for the mission. All the rest withdrew from the

competition. John Mangles made this one last objection, that the presence of Ayrton was necessary to

discover traces of the BRITANNIA or Harry Grant. But the Major justly observed that the expedition would

remain on the banks of the Snowy till the return of Ayrton, that they had no idea of resuming their search

without him, and that consequently his absence would not in the least prejudice the Captain's interests.

"Well, go, Ayrton," said Glenarvan. "Be as quick as you can, and come back by Eden to our camp."

A gleam of satisfaction shot across the quartermaster's face. He turned away his head, but not before John

Mangles caught the look and instinctively felt his old distrust of Ayrton revive.

The quartermaster made immediate preparations for departure, assisted by the two sailors, one of whom saw

to the horse and the other to the provisions. Glenarvan, meantime, wrote his letter for Tom Austin. He

ordered his chief officer to repair without delay to Twofold Bay. He introduced the quartermaster to him as a

man worthy of all confidence. On arriving at the coast, Tom was to dispatch a detachment of sailors from the

Glenarvan was just at this part of his letter, when McNabbs, who was following him with his eyes, asked him

"It is a mistake," replied the Major quietly. "He pronounces it AYRTON, but he writes it _Ben Joyce!_"

THE revelation of Tom Ayrton's name was like a clap of thunder. Ayrton had started up quickly and grasped

his revolver. A report was heard, and Glenarvan fell wounded by a ball. Gunshots resounded at the same time

John Mangles and the sailors, after their first surprise, would have seized Ben Joyce; but the bold convict had

The tent was no shelter against the balls. It was necessary to beat a retreat. Glenarvan was slightly wounded,

"To the wagonto the wagon!" cried John Mangles, dragging Lady Helena and Mary Grant along, who were

John and the Major, and Paganel and the sailors seized their carbines in readiness to repulse the convicts.

Glenarvan and Robert went in beside the ladies, while Olbinett rushed to the common defense.

These events occurred with the rapidity of lightning. John Mangles watched the skirts of the wood

attentively. The reports had ceased suddenly on the arrival of Ben Joyce; profound silence had succeeded the

noisy fusillade. A few wreaths of white smoke were still curling over the tops of the gum trees. The tall tufts

The Major and John Mangles examined the wood closely as far as the great trees; the place was abandoned.

Numerous footmarks were there and several halfburned caps were lying smoking on the ground. The Major,

like a prudent man, extinguished these carefully, for a spark would be enough to kindle a tremendous

"Yes," replied the Major; "and the disappearance of them makes me uneasy. I prefer seeing them face to face.

Better to meet a tiger on the plain than a serpent in the grass. Let us beat the bushes all round the wagon."

The Major and John hunted all round the country, but there was not a convict to be seen from the edge of the

wood right down to the river. Ben Joyce and his gang seemed to have flown away like a flock of marauding

birds. It was too sudden a disappearance to let the travelers feel perfectly safe; consequently they resolved to

keep a sharp lookout. The wagon, a regular fortress buried in mud, was made the center of the camp, and two

The first care of Lady Helena and Mary was to dress Glenarvan's wound. Lady Helena rushed toward him in

terror, as he fell down struck by Ben Joyce's ball. Controlling her agony, the courageous woman helped her

husband into the wagon. Then his shoulder was bared, and the Major found, on examination, that the ball had

only gone into the flesh, and there was no internal lesion. Neither bone nor muscle appeared to be injured.

The wound bled profusely, but Glenarvan could use his fingers and forearm; and consequently there was no

occasion for any uneasiness about the issue. As soon as his shoulder was dressed, he would not allow any

more fuss to be made about himself, but at once entered on the business in hand.

All the party, except Mulrady and Wilson, who were on guard, were brought into the wagon, and the Major

Before commencing his recital, he told Lady Helena about the escape of the convicts at Perth, and their

appearance in Victoria; as also their complicity in the railway catastrophe. He handed her the _Australian and

New Zealand Gazette_ they had bought in Seymour, and added that a reward had been offered by the police

for the apprehension of Ben Joyce, a redoubtable bandit, who had become a noted character during the last

But how had McNabbs found out that Ayrton and Ben Joyce were one and the same individual? This was the

Ever since their first meeting, McNabbs had felt an instinctive distrust of the quartermaster. Two or three

insignificant facts, a hasty glance exchanged between him and the blacksmith at the Wimerra River, his

unwillingness to cross towns and villages, his persistence about getting the DUNCAN summoned to the

coast, the strange death of the animals entrusted to his care, and, lastly, a want of frankness in all his

However, he could not have brought any direct accusation against him till the events of the preceding evening

McNabbs, slipping between the tall shrubs, got within reach of the suspicious shadows he had noticed about

half a mile away from the encampment. The phosphorescent furze emitted a faint light, by which he could

discern three men examining marks on the ground, and one of the three was the blacksmith of Black Point.

"'It is them!' said one of the men. 'Yes,' replied another, 'there is the trefoil on the mark of the horseshoe. It

has been like that since the Wimerra.' 'All the horses are dead.' 'The poison is not far off.' 'There is enough to

"I heard them say this to each other, and then they were quite silent; but I did not know enough yet, so I

followed them. Soon the conversation began again. 'He is a clever fellow, this Ben Joyce,' said the

blacksmith. 'A capital quartermaster, with his invention of shipwreck.' 'If his project succeeds, it will be a

stroke of fortune.' 'He is a very devil, is this Ayrton.' 'Call him Ben Joyce, for he has well earned his name.'

"I had all the information I wanted now, and came back to the camp quite convinced, begging Paganel's

This was all the Major's story, and his companions sat silently thinking over it.

"Then Ayrton has dragged us here," said Glenarvan, pale with anger, "on purpose to rob and assassinate us."

"For nothing else," replied the Major; "and ever since we left the Wimerra, his gang has been on our track

"Then the wretch was never one of the sailors on the BRITANNIA; he had stolen the name of Ayrton and the

They were all looking at McNabbs for an answer, for he must have put the question to himself already.

"There is no great certainty about the matter," he replied, in his usual calm voice; "but in my opinion the

man's name is really Ayrton. Ben Joyce is his _nom de guerre_. It is an incontestible fact that he knew Harry

Grant, and also that he was quartermaster on the BRITANNIA. These facts were proved by the minute details

given us by Ayrton, and are corroborated by the conversation between the convicts, which I repeated to you.

We need not lose ourselves in vain conjectures, but consider it as certain that Ben Joyce is Ayrton, and that

Ayrton is Ben Joyce; that is to say, one of the crew of the BRITANNIA has turned leader of the convict

"Now, then," said Glenarvan, "will you tell us how and why Harry Grant's quartermaster comes to be in

"How, I don't know," replied McNabbs; "and the police declare they are as ignorant on the subject as myself.

"The police are not even aware of Ayrton's identity with Ben Joyce," said John Mangles.

"You are right, John," replied the Major, "and this circumstance would throw light on their search."

"Then, I suppose," said Lady Helena, "the wicked wretch had got work on Paddy O'Moore's farm with a

"There is not the least doubt of it. He was planning some evil design against the Irishman, when a better

chance presented itself. Chance led us into his presence. He heard Paganel's story and all about the

shipwreck, and the audacious fellow determined to act his part immediately. The expedition was decided on.

At the Wimerra he found means of communicating with one of his gang, the blacksmith of Black Point, and

left traces of our journey which might be easily recognized. The gang followed us. A poisonous plant enabled

them gradually to kill our bullocks and horses. At the right moment he sunk us in the marshes of the Snowy,

Such was the history of Ben Joyce. The Major had shown him up in his charactera bold and formidable

criminal. His manifestly evil designs called for the utmost vigilance on the part of Glenarvan. Happily the

But one serious consequence must come out of this revelation; no one had thought of it yet except Mary

Grant. John Mangles was the first to notice her pale, despairing face; he understood what was passing in her

She could say no more, but the truth flashed on every mind. They all knew the cause of her grief, and why

The discovery of Ayrton's treachery had destroyed all hope; the convict had invented a shipwreck to entrap

Glenarvan. In the conversation overheard by McNabbs, the convicts had plainly said that the BRITANNIA

had never been wrecked on the rocks in Twofold Bay. Harry Grant had never set foot on the Australian

A second time they had been sent on the wrong track by an erroneous interpretation of the document. Gloomy

silence fell on the whole party at the sight of the children's sorrow, and no one could find a cheering word to

say. Robert was crying in his sister's arms. Paganel muttered in a tone of vexation: "That unlucky document!

It may boast of having halfcrazed a dozen peoples' wits!" The worthy geographer was in such a rage with

Glenarvan went out to Mulrady and Wilson, who were keeping watch. Profound silence reigned over the

plain between the wood and the river. Ben Joyce and his band must be at considerable distance, for the

atmosphere was in such a state of complete torpor that the slightest sound would have been heard. It was

evident, from the flocks of birds on the lower branches of the trees, and the kangaroos feeding quietly on the

young shoots, and a couple of emus whose confiding heads passed between the great clumps of bushes, that

"You have neither seen nor heard anything for the last hour?" said Glenarvan to the two sailors.

"Nothing whatever, your honor," replied Wilson. "The convicts must be miles away from here."

"They were not in numbers enough to attack us, I suppose," added Mulrady. "Ben Joyce will have gone to

recruit his party, with some bandits like himself, among the bushrangers who may be lurking about the foot

"That is probably the case, Mulrady," replied Glenarvan. "The rascals are cowards; they know we are armed,

and well armed too. Perhaps they are waiting for nightfall to commence the attack. We must redouble our

watchfulness. Oh, if we could only get out of this bog, and down the coast; but this swollen river bars our

passage. I would pay its weight in gold for a raft which would carry us over to the other side."

"Why does not your honor give orders for a raft to be constructed? We have plenty of wood."

"No, Wilson," replied Glenarvan; "this Snowy is not a river, it is an impassable torrent."

John Mangles, the Major, and Paganel just then came out of the wagon on purpose to examine the state of the

river. They found it still so swollen by the heavy rain that the water was a foot above the level. It formed an

impetuous current, like the American rapids. To venture over that foaming current and that rushing flood,

John Mangles declared the passage impracticable. "But we must not stay here," he added, "without

attempting anything. What we were going to do before Ayrton's treachery is still more necessary now."

"I mean that our need is urgent, and that since we cannot go to Twofold Bay, we must go to Melbourne. We

"But that will be a dangerous venture, John," said Glenarvan. "Not to speak of the perils of a journey of two

hundred miles over an unknown country, the road and the byways will be guarded by the accomplices of

"I know it, my Lord, but I know also that things can't stay long as they are; Ayrton only asked a week's

absence to fetch the crew of the DUNCAN, and I will be back to the Snowy River in six days. Well, my

"Before Glenarvan decides," said Paganel, "I must make an observation. That some one must go to

Melbourne is evident, but that John Mangles should be the one to expose himself to the risk, cannot be. He is

"That is all very well, Paganel," said the Major; "but why should you be the one to go?"

"And do you think," replied McNabbs, "that a journey of two hundred miles on horseback frightens me."

"Friends," said Glenarvan, "one of us must go, so let it be decided by drawing lots. Write all our names,

"Danger is involved in it," said Glenarvan, "and I will take my share along with the rest. Write the names,

His will was obeyed. The names were written, and the lots drawn. Fate fixed on Mulrady. The brave sailor

shouted hurrah! and said: "My Lord, I am ready to start." Glenarvan pressed his hand, and then went back to

Lady Helena was informed of the determination to send a message to Melbourne, and that they had drawn

lots who should go, and Mulrady had been chosen. Lady Helena said a few kind words to the brave sailor,

which went straight to his heart. Fate could hardly have chosen a better man, for he was not only brave and

Mulrady's departure was fixed for eight o'clock, immediately after the short twilight. Wilson undertook to get

the horse ready. He had a project in his head of changing the horse's left shoe, for one off the horses that had

died in the night. This would prevent the convicts from tracking Mulrady, or following him, as they were not

While Wilson was arranging this, Glenarvan got his letter ready for Tom Austin, but his wounded arm

troubled him, and he asked Paganel to write it for him. The SAVANT was so absorbed in one fixed idea that

he seemed hardly to know what he was about. In all this succession of vexations, it must be said the

document was always uppermost in Paganel's mind. He was always worrying himself about each word, trying

to discover some new meaning, and losing the wrong interpretation of it, and going over and over himself in

He did not hear Glenarvan when he first spoke, but on the request being made a second time, he said: "Ah,

While he spoke he was mechanically getting paper from his notebook. He tore a blank page off, and sat

Glenarvan began to dictate as follows: "Order to Tom Austin, Chief Officer, to get to sea without delay, and

Paganel was just finishing the last word, when his eye chanced to fall on the _Australian and New Zealand

Gazette_ lying on the ground. The paper was so folded that only the last two syllables of the title were

visible. Paganel's pencil stopped, and he seemed to become oblivious of Glenarvan and the letter entirely, till

"Nothing, nothing," replied Paganel. Then he muttered to himself, "_Aland! aland! aland!_"

He had got up and seized the newspaper. He shook it in his efforts to keep back the words that involuntarily

Lady Helena, Mary, Robert, and Glenarvan gazed at him in astonishment, at a loss to understand this

unaccountable agitation. Paganel looked as if a sudden fit of insanity had come over him. But his excitement

did not last. He became by degrees calmer. The gleam of joy that shone in his eyes died away. He sat down

"When you please, my Lord, I am ready." Glenarvan resumed his dictation at once, and the letter was soon

completed. It read as follows: "Order to Tom Austin to go to sea without delay; and take the DUNCAN to

Then he finished the letter, and gave it to Glenarvan to sign, who went through the necessary formality as

well as he could, and closed and sealed the letter. Paganel, whose hand still trembled with emotion, directed it

Then he got up and went out of the wagon, gesticulating and repeating the incomprehensible words:

THE rest of the day passed on without any further incident. All the preparations for Mulrady's journey were

completed, and the brave sailor rejoiced in being able to give his Lordship this proof of devotion.

Paganel had recovered his usual _sangfroid_ and manners. His look, indeed, betrayed his preoccupation, but

he seemed resolved to keep it secret. No doubt he had strong reasons for this course of action, for the Major

heard him repeating, like a man struggling with himself: "No, no, they would not believe it; and, besides,

Having taken this resolution, he busied himself with giving Mulrady the necessary directions for getting to

Melbourne, and showed him his way on the map. All the TRACKS, that is to say, paths through the prairie,

came out on the road to Lucknow. This road, after running right down to the coast took a sudden bend in the

direction of Melbourne. This was the route that must be followed steadily, for it would not do to attempt a

short cut across an almost unknown country. Nothing, consequently, could be more simple. Mulrady could

As to dangers, there were none after he had gone a few miles beyond the encampment, out of the reach of

Ben Joyce and his gang. Once past their hiding place, Mulrady was certain of soon being able to outdistance

At six o'clock they all dined together. The rain was falling in torrents. The tent was not protection enough,

and the whole party had to take refuge in the wagon. This was a sure refuge. The clay kept it firmly imbedded

in the soil, like a fortress resting on sure foundations. The arsenal was composed of seven carbines and seven

revolvers, and could stand a pretty long siege, for they had plenty of ammunition and provisions. But before

six days were over, the DUNCAN would anchor in Twofold Bay, and twentyfour hours after her crew

would reach the other shore of the Snowy River; and should the passage still remain impracticable, the

convicts at any rate would be forced to retire before the increased strength. But all depended on Mulrady's

At eight o'clock it got very dark; now was the time to start. The horse prepared for Mulrady was brought out.

His feet, by way of extra precaution, were wrapped round with cloths, so that they could not make the least

noise on the ground. The animal seemed tired, and yet the safety of all depended on his strength and

surefootedness. The Major advised Mulrady to let him go gently as soon as he got past the convicts. Better

John Mangles gave his sailor a revolver, which he had loaded with the utmost care. This is a formidable

weapon in the hand of a man who does not tremble, for six shots fired in a few seconds would easily clear a

road infested with criminals. Mulrady seated himself in the saddle ready to start.

"Here is the letter you are to give to Tom Austin," said Glenarvan. "Don't let him lose an hour. He is to sail

for Twofold Bay at once; and if he does not find us there, if we have not managed to cross the Snowy, let him

He shook hands with him, and bade him goodby; and so did Lady Helena and Mary Grant. A more timorous

man than the sailor would have shrunk back a little from setting out on such a dark, raining night on an errand

so full of danger, across vast unknown wilds. But his farewells were calmly spoken, and he speedily

At the same moment the gusts of wind redoubled their violence. The high branches of the eucalyptus

clattered together noisily, and bough after bough fell on the wet ground. More than one great tree, with no

living sap, but still standing hitherto, fell with a crash during this storm. The wind howled amid the cracking

wood, and mingled its moans with the ominous roaring of the rain. The heavy clouds, driving along toward

the east, hung on the ground like rays of vapor, and deep, cheerless gloom intensified the horrors of the night.

The travelers went back into the wagon immediately Mulrady had gone. Lady Helena, Mary Grant,

Glenarvan and Paganel occupied the first compartment, which had been hermetically closed. The second was

occupied by Olbinett, Wilson and Robert. The Major and John Mangles were on duty outside. This

precaution was necessary, for an attack on the part of the convicts would be easy enough, and therefore

The two faithful guardians kept close watch, bearing philosophically the rain and wind that beat on their

faces. They tried to pierce through the darkness so favorable to ambushes, for nothing could be heard but the

noise of the tempest, the sough of the wind, the rattling branches, falling trees, and roaring of the unchained

At times the wind would cease for a few moments, as if to take breath. Nothing was audible but the moan of

the Snowy River, as it flowed between the motionless reeds and the dark curtain of gum trees. The silence

seemed deeper in these momentary lulls, and the Major and John Mangles listened attentively.

During one of these calms a sharp whistle reached them. John Mangles went hurriedly up to the Major. "You

And then both listened. The mysterious whistle was repeated, and answered by a kind of report, but almost

indistinguishable, for the storm was raging with renewed violence. McNabbs and John Mangles could not

At this moment the leather curtains were raised and Glenarvan rejoined his two companions. He too had

heard this illboding whistle, and the report which echoed under the tilt. "Which way was it?" asked he.

"There," said John, pointing to the dark track in the direction taken by Mulrady.

"But if Mulrady has even now fallen beneath the blows of these rascals?" exclaimed Glenarvan, seizing

"We shall know by tomorrow," said the Major, coolly, determined to prevent Glenarvan from taking a step

"You will do nothing of the kind!" cried McNabbs, energetically. "Do you want to have us killed one by one

to diminish our force, and put us at the mercy of these wretches? If Mulrady has fallen a victim to them, it is a

misfortune that must not be repeated. Mulrady was sent, chosen by chance. If the lot had fallen to me, I

should have gone as he did; but I should neither have asked nor expected assistance."

In restraining Glenarvan and John Mangles, the Major was right in every aspect of the case. To attempt to

follow the sailor, to run in the darkness of night among the convicts in their leafy ambush was madness, and

more than thatit was useless. Glenarvan's party was not so numerous that it could afford to sacrifice

Still Glenarvan seemed as if he could not yield; his hand was always on his carbine. He wandered about the

wagon, and bent a listening ear to the faintest sound. The thought that one of his men was perhaps mortally

wounded, abandoned to his fate, calling in vain on those for whose sake he had gone forth, was a torture to

him. McNabbs was not sure that he should be able to restrain him, or if Glenarvan, carried away by his

"Edward," said he, "be calm. Listen to me as a friend. Think of Lady Helena, of Mary Grant, of all who are

left. And, besides, where would you go? Where would you find Mulrady? He must have been attacked two

This cry came from the same quarter as the report, but less than a quarter of a mile off.

Glenarvan, repulsing McNabbs, was already on the track, when at three hundred paces from the wagon they

The voice was plaintive and despairing. John Mangles and the Major sprang toward the spot. A few seconds

after they perceived among the scrub a human form dragging itself along the ground and uttering mournful

groans. It was Mulrady, wounded, apparently dying; and when his companions raised him they felt their

The rain came down with redoubled violence, and the wind raged among the branches of the dead trees. In

the pelting storm, Glenarvan, the Major and John Mangles transported the body of Mulrady.

On their arrival everyone got up. Paganel, Robert, Wilson and Olbinett left the wagon, and Lady Helena gave

up her compartment to poor Mulrady. The Major removed the poor fellow's flannel shirt, which was dripping

McNabbs dressed it with great skill. He could not tell whether the weapon had touched any vital part. An

intermittent jet of scarlet blood flowed from it; the patient's paleness and weakness showed that he was

seriously injured. The Major washed the wound first with fresh water and then closed the orifice; after this he

put on a thick pad of lint, and then folds of scraped linen held firmly in place with a bandage. He succeeded

in stopping the hemorrhage. Mulrady was laid on his side, with his head and chest well raised, and Lady

After about a quarter of an hour, the wounded man, who till then had lain motionless, made a slight

movement. His eyes unclosed, his lips muttered incoherent words, and the Major, bending toward him, heard

The Major repeated these words, and looked at his companions. What did Mulrady mean? Ben Joyce had

been the attacking party, of course; but why? Surely for the express purpose of intercepting him, and

Glenarvan searched Mulrady's pockets. The letter addressed to Tom Austin was gone!

The night wore away amid anxiety and distress; every moment, they feared, would be poor Mulrady's last. He

suffered from acute fever. The Sisters of Charity, Lady Helena and Mary Grant, never left him. Never was

Day came, and the rain had ceased. Great clouds filled the sky still; the ground was strewn with broken

branches; the marly soil, soaked by the torrents of rain, had yielded still more; the approaches to the wagon

John Mangles, Paganel, and Glenarvan went, as soon as it was light enough, to reconnoiter in the

neighborhood of the encampment. They revisited the track, which was still stained with blood. They saw no

vestige of Ben Joyce, nor of his band. They penetrated as far as the scene of the attack. Here two corpses lay

on the ground, struck down by Mulrady's bullets. One was the blacksmith of Blackpoint. His face, already

changed by death, was a dreadful spectacle. Glenarvan searched no further. Prudence forbade him to wander

from the camp. He returned to the wagon, deeply absorbed by the critical position of affairs.

"But we must," said John Mangles; "and I must try to pass where my sailor could not succeed."

"No, John! it is out of the question. You have not even a horse for the journey, which is full two hundred

This was true, for Mulrady's horse, the only one that remained, had not returned. Had he fallen during the

attack on his rider, or was he straying in the bush, or had the convicts carried him off?

"Come what will," replied Glenarvan, "we will not separate again. Let us wait a week, or a fortnight, till the

Snowy falls to its normal level. We can then reach Twofold Bay by short stages, and from there we can send

"Therefore, my friends," rejoined Glenarvan, "no more parting. It is too great a risk for one man to venture

alone into a robberhaunted waste. And now, may God save our poor sailor, and protect the rest of us!"

Glenarvan was right in both points; first in prohibiting all isolated attempts, and second, in deciding to wait

till the passage of the Snowy River was practicable. He was scarcely thirty miles from Delegete, the first

frontier village of New South Wales, where he would easily find the means of transport to Twofold Bay, and

These measures were wise, but how late! If Glenarvan had not sent Mulrady to Lucknow what misfortunes

When he reached the camp he found his companions in better spirits. They seemed more hopeful than before.

"Yes, Edward," answered Lady Helena. "A reaction has set in. The Major is more confident. Our sailor will

He then learned that about an hour since, the wounded man had awakened from his lethargy, and the fever

had abated. But the first thing he did on recovering his memory and speech was to ask for Lord Glenarvan,

or, failing him, the Major. McNabbs seeing him so weak, would have forbidden any conversation; but

Mulrady insisted with such energy that the Major had to give in. The interview had already lasted some

minutes when Glenarvan returned. There was nothing for it but to await the return of McNabbs.

Presently the leather curtains of the wagon moved, and the Major appeared. He rejoined his friends at the foot

of a gumtree, where the tent was placed. His face, usually so stolid, showed that something disturbed him.

When his eyes fell on Lady Helena and the young girl, his glance was full of sorrow.

Glenarvan questioned him, and extracted the following information: When he left the camp Mulrady

followed one of the paths indicated by Paganel. He made as good speed as the darkness of the night would

allow. He reckoned that he had gone about two miles when several menfive, he thoughtsprang to his

horse's head. The animal reared; Mulrady seized his revolver and fired. He thought he saw two of his

assailants fall. By the flash he recognized Ben Joyce. But that was all. He had not time to fire all the barrels.

Still he did not lose consciousness. The murderers thought he was dead. He felt them search his pockets, and

McNabbs continued: "'Now you fellows,' added Ben Joyce, 'catch the horse. In two days I shall be on board

the DUNCAN, and in six I shall reach Twofold Bay. This is to be the rendezvous. My Lord and his party will

be still stuck in the marshes of the Snowy River. Cross the river at the bridge of Kemple Pier, proceed to the

coast, and wait for me. I will easily manage to get you on board. Once at sea in a craft like the DUNCAN, we

shall be masters of the Indian Ocean.' 'Hurrah for Ben Joyce!' cried the convicts. Mulrady's horse was

brought, and Ben Joyce disappeared, galloping on the Lucknow Road, while the band took the road southeast

of the Snowy River. Mulrady, though severely wounded, had the strength to drag himself to within three

hundred paces from the camp, whence we found him almost dead. There," said McNabbs, "is the history of

Mulrady; and now you can understand why the brave fellow was so determined to speak."

"Pirates! pirates!" cried Glenarvan. "My crew massacred! my DUNCAN in the hands of these bandits!"

"As they will," replied Glenarvan. "They are to cross at Kemple Pier Bridge, and so will we."

"We will carry him; we will have relays. Can I leave my crew to the mercy of Ben Joyce and his gang?"

To cross the Snowy River at Kemple Pier was practicable, but dangerous. The convicts might entrench

themselves at that point, and defend it. They were at least thirty against seven! But there are moments when

"My Lord," said John Mangles, "before we throw away our chance, before venturing to this bridge, we ought

This proposal was agreed to, and John Mangles and Paganel prepared to start immediately. They were to

follow the course of the Snowy River, follow its banks till they reached the place indicated by Ben Joyce, and

especially they were to keep out of sight of the convicts, who were probably scouring the bush.

So the two brave comrades started, well provisioned and well armed, and were soon out of sight as they

threaded their way among the tall reeds by the river. The rest anxiously awaited their return all day. Evening

came, and still the scouts did not return. They began to be seriously alarmed. At last, toward eleven o'clock,

Wilson announced their arrival. Paganel and John Mangles were worn out with the fatigues of a tenmile

"Well, what about the bridge? Did you find it?" asked Glenarvan, with impetuous eagerness.

"Yes, a bridge of supplejacks," said John Mangles. "The convicts passed over, but"

IT was not a time for despair, but action. The bridge at Kemple Pier was destroyed, but the Snowy River must

be crossed, come what might, and they must reach Twofold Bay before Ben Joyce and his gang, so, instead of

wasting time in empty words, the next day (the 16th of January) John Mangles and Glenarvan went down to

The swollen and tumultuous waters had not gone down the least. They rushed on with indescribable fury. It

would be risking life to battle with them. Glenarvan stood gazing with folded arms and downcast face.

"No, John, no!" said Lord Glenarvan, holding back the bold, daring young fellow, "let us wait."

And they both returned to the camp. The day passed in the most intense anxiety. Ten times Lord Glenarvan

went to look at the river, trying to invent some bold way of getting over; but in vain. Had a torrent of lava

During these long wasted hours, Lady Helena, under the Major's advice, was nursing Mulrady with the

utmost skill. The sailor felt a throb of returning life. McNabbs ventured to affirm that no vital part was

injured. Loss of blood accounted for the patient's extreme exhaustion. The wound once closed and the

hemorrhage stopped, time and rest would be all that was needed to complete his cure. Lady Helena had

insisted on giving up the first compartment of the wagon to him, which greatly tried his modesty. The poor

fellow's greatest trouble was the delay his condition might cause Glenarvan, and he made him promise that

they should leave him in the camp under Wilson's care, should the passage of the river become practicable.

But, unfortunately, no passage was practicable, either that day or the next (January 17); Glenarvan was in

despair. Lady Helena and the Major vainly tried to calm him, and preached patience.

Patience, indeed, when perhaps at this very moment Ben Joyce was boarding the yacht; when the DUNCAN,

loosing from her moorings, was getting up steam to reach the fatal coast, and each hour was bringing her

John Mangles felt in his own breast all that Glenarvan was suffering. He determined to conquer the difficulty

at any price, and constructed a canoe in the Australian manner, with large sheets of bark of the gumtrees.

These sheets were kept together by bars of wood, and formed a very fragile boat. The captain and the sailor

made a trial trip in it during the day. All that skill, and strength, and tact, and courage could do they did; but

they were scarcely in the current before they were upside down, and nearly paid with their lives for the

dangerous experiment. The boat disappeared, dragged down by the eddy. John Mangles and Wilson had not

gone ten fathoms, and the river was a mile broad, and swollen by the heavy rains and melted snows.

Thus passed the 19th and 20th of January. The Major and Glenarvan went five miles up the river in search of

a favorable passage, but everywhere they found the same roaring, rushing, impetuous torrent. The whole

southern slope of the Australian Alps poured its liquid masses into this single bed.

All hope of saving the DUNCAN was now at an end. Five days had elapsed since the departure of Ben Joyce.

The yacht must be at this moment at the coast, and in the hands of the convicts.

However, it was impossible that this state of things could last. The temporary influx would soon be

exhausted, and the violence also. Indeed, on the morning of the 21st, Paganel announced that the water was

"Certainly not," replied John Mangles. "Perhaps tomorrow the river may be practicable."

"Will your Lordship listen to me?" returned John Mangles. "I know Tom Austin. He would execute your

orders, and set out as soon as departure was possible. But who knows whether the DUNCAN was ready and

V. IV Verne yacht could not go to sea; suppose there was a delay of a day, or two days."

"You are right, John," replied Glenarvan. "We must get to Twofold Bay; we are only thirtyfive miles from

"Yes," added Paganel, "and that's a town where we shall find rapid means of conveyance. Who knows

John Mangles and Wilson instantly set to work to construct a canoe of larger dimensions. Experience had

proved that the bark was powerless against the violence of the torrent, and John accordingly felled some of

the gumtrees, and made a rude but solid raft with the trunks. It was a long task, and the day had gone before

By this time the waters had visibly diminished; the torrent had once more become a river, though a very rapid

one, it is true. However, by pursuing a zigzag course, and overcoming it to a certain extent, John hoped to

reach the opposite shore. At halfpast twelve, they embarked provisions enough for a couple of days. The

remainder was left with the wagon and the tent. Mulrady was doing well enough to be carried over; his

At one o'clock, they all seated themselves on the raft, still moored to the shore. John Mangles had installed

himself at the starboard, and entrusted to Wilson a sort of oar to steady the raft against the current, and lessen

the leeway. He took his own stand at the back, to steer by means of a large scull; but, notwithstanding their

efforts, Wilson and John Mangles soon found themselves in an inverse position, which made the action of the

There was no help for it; they could do nothing to arrest the gyratory movement of the raft; it turned round

with dizzying rapidity, and drifted out of its course. John Mangles stood with pale face and set teeth, gazing

However, the raft had reached the middle of the river, about half a mile from the starting point. Here the

current was extremely strong, and this broke the whirling eddy, and gave the raft some stability. John and

Wilson seized their oars again, and managed to push it in an oblique direction. This brought them nearer to

the left shore. They were not more than fifty fathoms from it, when Wilson's oar snapped short off, and the

raft, no longer supported, was dragged away. John tried to resist at the risk of breaking his own oar, too, and

At last they succeeded, and the raft, after a passage of more than half an hour, struck against the steep bank of

the opposite shore. The shock was so violent that the logs became disunited, the cords broke, and the water

bubbled up between. The travelers had barely time to catch hold of the steep bank. They dragged out Mulrady

and the two dripping ladies. Everyone was safe; but the provisions and firearms, except the carbine of the

The river was crossed. The little company found themselves almost without provisions, thirtyfive miles

from Delegete, in the midst of the unknown deserts of the Victoria frontier. Neither settlers nor squatters were

to be met with; it was entirely uninhabited, unless by ferocious bushrangers and bandits.

They resolved to set off without delay. Mulrady saw clearly that he would be a great drag on them, and he

begged to be allowed to remain, and even to remain alone, till assistance could be sent from Delegete.

Glenarvan refused. It would be three days before he could reach Delegete, and five the shorethat is to say,

the 26th of January. Now, as the DUNCAN had left Melbourne on the 16th, what difference would a few

"No, my friend," he said, "I will not leave anyone behind. We will make a litter and carry you in turn."

The litter was made of boughs of eucalyptus covered with branches; and, whether he would or not, Mulrady

was obliged to take his place on it. Glenarvan would be the first to carry his sailor. He took hold of one end

What a sad spectacle, and how lamentably was this expedition to end which had commenced so well. They

were no longer in search of Harry Grant. This continent, where he was not, and never had been, threatened to

prove fatal to those who sought him. And when these intrepid countrymen of his should reach the shore, they

would find the DUNCAN waiting to take them home again. The first day passed silently and painfully. Every

ten minutes the litter changed bearers. All the sailor's comrades took their share in this task without

In the evening, after a journey of only five miles, they camped under the gumtrees. The small store of

provisions saved from the raft composed the evening meal. But all they had to depend upon now was the

It was a dark, rainy night, and morning seemed as if it would never dawn. They set off again, but the Major

could not find a chance of firing a shot. This fatal region was only a desert, unfrequented even by animals.

Fortunately, Robert discovered a bustard's nest with a dozen of large eggs in it, which Olbinett cooked on hot

cinders. These, with a few roots of purslain which were growing at the bottom of a ravine, were all the

The route now became extremely difficult. The sandy plains were bristling with SPINIFEX, a prickly plant,

which is called in Melbourne the porcupine. It tears the clothing to rags, and makes the legs bleed. The

courageous ladies never complained, but footed it bravely, setting an example, and encouraging one and

They stopped in the evening at Mount Bulla Bulla, on the edge of the Jungalla Creek. The supper would have

been very scant, if McNabbs had not killed a large rat, the _mus conditor_, which is highly spoken of as an

article of diet. Olbinett roasted it, and it would have been pronounced even superior to its reputation had it

equaled the sheep in size. They were obliged to be content with it, however, and it was devoured to the bones.

On the 23d the weary but still energetic travelers started off again. After having gone round the foot of the

mountain, they crossed the long prairies where the grass seemed made of whalebone. It was a tangle of darts,

a medley of sharp little sticks, and a path had to be cut through either with the hatchet or fire.

That morning there was not even a question of breakfast. Nothing could be more barren than this region

strewn with pieces of quartz. Not only hunger, but thirst began to assail the travelers. A burning atmosphere

heightened their discomfort. Glenarvan and his friends could only go half a mile an hour. Should this lack of

food and water continue till evening, they would all sink on the road, never to rise again.

But when everything fails a man, and he finds himself without resources, at the very moment when he feels

he must give up, then Providence steps in. Water presented itself in the CEPHALOTES, a species of

cupshaped flower, filled with refreshing liquid, which hung from the branches of coralliformshaped

The only food they could find was the same as the natives were forced to subsist upon, when they could find

neither game, nor serpents, nor insects. Paganel discovered in the dry bed of a creek, a plant whose excellent

properties had been frequently described by one of his colleagues in the Geographical Society.

It was the NARDOU, a cryptogamous plant of the family Marsilacea, and the same which kept Burke and

King alive in the deserts of the interior. Under its leaves, which resembled those of the trefoil, there were

dried sporules as large as a lentil, and these sporules, when crushed between two stones, made a sort of flour.

This was converted into coarse bread, which stilled the pangs of hunger at least. There was a great abundance

of this plant growing in the district, and Olbinett gathered a large supply, so that they were sure of food for

The next day, the 24th, Mulrady was able to walk part of the way. His wound was entirely cicatrized. The

town of Delegete was not more than ten miles off, and that evening they camped in longitude 140 degrees, on

For some hours, a fine but penetrating rain had been falling. There would have been no shelter from this, if by

chance John Mangles had not discovered a sawyer's hut, deserted and dilapidated to a degree. But with this

miserable cabin they were obliged to be content. Wilson wanted to kindle a fire to prepare the NARDOU

bread, and he went out to pick up the dead wood scattered all over the ground. But he found it would not

light, the great quantity of albuminous matter which it contained prevented all combustion. This is the

They had to dispense with fire, and consequently with food too, and sleep in their wet clothes, while the

laughing jackasses, concealed in the high branches, seemed to ridicule the poor unfortunates. However,

Glenarvan was nearly at the end of his sufferings. It was time. The two young ladies were making heroic

efforts, but their strength was hourly decreasing. They dragged themselves along, almost unable to walk.

Next morning they started at daybreak. At 11 A. M. Delegete came in sight in the county of Wellesley, and

Means of conveyance were quickly procured here. Hope returned to Glenarvan as they approached the coast.

Perhaps there might have been some slight delay, and after all they might get there before the arrival of the

At noon, after a comfortable meal, all the travelers installed in a mailcoach, drawn by five strong horses, left

Delegete at a gallop. The postilions, stimulated by a promise of a princely DOUCEUR, drove rapidly along

over a wellkept road. They did not lose a minute in changing horses, which took place every ten miles. It

seemed as if they were infected with Glenarvan's zeal. All that day, and night, too, they traveled on at the rate

In the morning at sunrise, a dull murmur fell on their ears, and announced their approach to the Indian Ocean.

They required to go round the bay to gain the coast at the 37th parallel, the exact point where Tom Austin

When the sea appeared, all eyes anxiously gazed at the offing. Was the DUNCAN, by a miracle of

Providence, there running close to the shore, as a month ago, when they crossed Cape Corrientes, they had

found her on the Argentine coast? They saw nothing. Sky and earth mingled in the same horizon. Not a sail

One hope still remained. Perhaps Tom Austin had thought it his duty to cast anchor in Twofold Bay, for the

sea was heavy, and a ship would not dare to venture near the shore. "To Eden!" cried Glenarvan. Immediately

the mailcoach resumed the route round the bay, toward the little town of Eden, five miles distant. The

postilions stopped not far from the lighthouse, which marks the entrance of the port. Several vessels were

Glenarvan, John Mangles, and Paganel got out of the coach, and rushed to the customhouse, to inquire

"Perhaps the yacht has not started," Glenarvan said, a sudden revulsion of feeling lifting him from despair.

John Mangles shook his head. He knew Tom Austin. His first mate would not delay the execution of an order

"I must know at all events how they stand," said Glenarvan. "Better certainty than doubt."

A quarter of an hour afterward a telegram was sent to the syndicate of shipbrokers in Melbourne. The whole

There was no doubt now. The good, honest Scotch yacht was now a pirate ship in the hands of Ben Joyce!

So ended this journey across Australia, which had commenced under circumstances so favorable. All trace of

Captain Grant and his shipwrecked men seemed to be irrevocably lost. This ill success had cost the loss of a

ship's crew. Lord Glenarvan had been vanquished in the strife; and the courageous searchers, whom the

unfriendly elements of the Pampas had been unable to check, had been conquered on the Australian shore by

IF ever the searchers after Captain Grant were tempted to despair, surely it was at this moment when all their

hopes were destroyed at a blow. Toward what quarter of the world should they direct their endeavors? How

were they to explore new countries? The DUNCAN was no longer available, and even an immediate return to

their own land was out of the question. Thus the enterprise of these generous Scots had failed! Failed! a

despairing word that finds no echo in a brave soul; and yet under the repeated blows of adverse fate,

Glenarvan himself was compelled to acknowledge his inability to prosecute his devoted efforts.

Mary Grant at this crisis nerved herself to the resolution never to utter the name of her father. She suppressed

her own anguish, when she thought of the unfortunate crew who had perished. The daughter was merged in

the friend, and she now took upon her to console Lady Glenarvan, who till now had been her faithful

comforter. She was the first to speak of returning to Scotland. John Mangles was filled with admiration at

seeing her so courageous and so resigned. He wanted to say a word further in the Captain's interest, but Mary

stopped him with a glance, and afterward said to him: "No, Mr. John, we must think of those who ventured

"You are right, Miss Mary," answered John Mangles; "he must. Beside, the English authorities must be

informed of the fate of the DUNCAN. But do not despair. Rather than abandon our search I will resume it

It was a serious undertaking to which John Mangles bound himself; Mary accepted, and gave her hand to the

young captain, as if to ratify the treaty. On John Mangles' side it was a life's devotion; on Mary's undying

During that day, their departure was finally arranged; they resolved to reach Melbourne without delay. Next

day John went to inquire about the ships ready to sail. He expected to find frequent communication between

He was disappointed; ships were scarce. Three or four vessels, anchored in Twofold Bay, constituted the

mercantile fleet of the place; none of them were bound for Melbourne, nor Sydney, nor Point de Galle, at any

of which ports Glenarvan would have found ships loading for England. In fact, the Peninsular and Oriental

Under these circumstances, what was to be done? Waiting for a ship might be a tedious affair, for Twofold

Bay is not much frequented. Numbers of ships pass by without touching. After due reflection and discussion,

Glenarvan had nearly decided to follow the coast road to Sydney, when Paganel made an unexpected

The geographer had visited Twofold Bay on his own account, and was aware that there were no means of

transport for Sydney or Melbourne. But of the three vessels anchored in the roadstead one was loading for

Auckland, the capital of the northern island of New Zealand. Paganel's proposal was to take the ship in

question, and get to Auckland, whence it would be easy to return to Europe by the boats of the Peninsular and

This proposition was taken into serious consideration. Paganel on this occasion dispensed with the volley of

arguments he generally indulged in. He confined himself to the bare proposition, adding that the voyage to

New Zealand was only five or six days the distance, in fact, being only about a thousand miles.

By a singular coincidence Auckland is situated on the selfsame parallel the thirtyseventhwhich the

explorers had perseveringly followed since they left the coast of Araucania. Paganel might fairly have used

this as an argument in favor of his scheme; in fact, it was a natural opportunity of visiting the shores of New

But Paganel did not lay stress on this argument. After two mistakes, he probably hesitated to attempt a third

interpretation of the document. Besides, what could he make of it? It said positively that a "continent" had

served as a refuge for Captain Grant, not an island. Now, New Zealand was nothing but an island. This

seemed decisive. Whether, for this reason, or for some other, Paganel did not connect any idea of further

search with this proposition of reaching Auckland. He merely observed that regular communication existed

between that point and Great Britain, and that it was easy to take advantage of it.

John Mangles supported Paganel's proposal. He advised its adoption, as it was hopeless to await the

problematical arrival of a vessel in Twofold Bay. But before coming to any decision, he thought it best to

visit the ship mentioned by the geographer. Glenarvan, the Major, Paganel, Robert, and Mangles himself,

took a boat, and a few strokes brought them alongside the ship anchored two cables' length from the quay.

It was a brig of 150 tons, named the MACQUARIE. It was engaged in the coasting trade between the various

ports of Australia and New Zealand. The captain, or rather the "master," received his visitors gruffly enough.

They perceived that they had to do with a man of no education, and whose manners were in no degree

superior to those of the five sailors of his crew. With a coarse, red face, thick hands, and a broken nose, blind

of an eye, and his lips stained with the pipe, Will Halley was a sadly brutal looking person. But they had no

"What do you want?" asked Will Halley, when the strangers stepped on the poop of his ship.

"That depends on who the passengers are, and whether they are satisfied with the ship's mess."

"Do you agree?" said John Mangles, who was not in the least put out by the captain's peculiarities.

Will Halley took two or three turns on the poop, making it resound with ironheeled boots, and then he

"Agreed. And now," said Will, putting out his hand, "what about the deposit money?"

"Here is half of the passagemoney, twentyfive pounds," said Mangles, counting out the sum to the master.

This said, Glenarvan, the Major, Robert, Paganel, and John Mangles left the ship, Halley not so much as

"I fancy," said John Mangles, "that the said bear has dealt in human flesh in his time."

"What matter?" answered Glenarvan, "as long as he commands the MACQUARIE, and the MACQUARIE

goes to New Zealand. From Twofold Bay to Auckland we shall not see much of him; after Auckland we shall

Lady Helena and Mary Grant were delighted to hear that their departure was arranged for tomorrow.

Glenarvan warned them that the MACQUARIE was inferior in comfort to the DUNCAN. But after what they

had gone through, they were indifferent to trifling annoyances. Wilson was told off to arrange the

accommodation on board the MACQUARIE. Under his busy brush and broom things soon changed their

Will Halley shrugged his shoulders, and let the sailor have his way. Glenarvan and his party gave him no

concern. He neither knew, nor cared to know, their names. His new freight represented fifty pounds, and he

rated it far below the two hundred tons of cured hides which were stowed away in his hold. Skins first, men

after. He was a merchant. As to his sailor qualification, he was said to be skillful enough in navigating these

As the day drew to a close, Glenarvan had a desire to go again to the point on the coast cut by the 37th

parallel. Two motives prompted him. He wanted to examine once more the presumed scene of the wreck.

Ayrton had certainly been quartermaster on the BRITANNIA, and the BRITANNIA might have been lost on

this part of the Australian coast; on the east coast if not on the west. It would not do to leave without

And then, failing the BRITANNIA, the DUNCAN certainly had fallen into the hands of the convicts. Perhaps

there had been a fight? There might yet be found on the coast traces of a struggle, a last resistance. If the crew

had perished among the waves, the waves probably had thrown some bodies on the shore.

Glenarvan, accompanied by his faithful John, went to carry out the final search. The landlord of the Victoria

Hotel lent them two horses, and they set out on the northern road that skirts Twofold Bay.

It was a melancholy journey. Glenarvan and Captain John trotted along without speaking, but they

understood each other. The same thoughts, the same anguish harrowed both their hearts. They looked at the

seaworn rocks; they needed no words of question or answer. John's welltried zeal and intelligence were a

guarantee that every point was scrupulously examined, the least likely places, as well as the sloping beaches

and sandy plains where even the slight tides of the Pacific might have thrown some fragments of wreck. But

no indication was seen that could suggest further search in that quarterall trace of the wreck escaped them

As to the DUNCAN, no trace either. All that part of Australia, bordering the ocean, was desert.

Still John Mangles discovered on the skirts of the shore evident traces of camping, remains of fires recently

kindled under solitary Myalltrees. Had a tribe of wandering blacks passed that way lately? No, for

Glenarvan saw a token which furnished incontestable proof that the convicts had frequented that part of the

This token was a grey and yellow garment worn and patched, an illomened rag thrown down at the foot of a

tree. It bore the convict's original number at the Perth Penitentiary. The felon was not there, but his filthy

garments betrayed his passage. This livery of crime, after having clothed some miscreant, was now decaying

"You see, John," said Glenarvan, "the convicts got as far as here! and our poor comrades of the

"Those wretches!" cried Glenarvan. "If ever they fall into my hands I will avenge my crew"

Grief had hardened Glenarvan's features. For some minutes he gazed at the expanse before him, as if taking a

last look at some ship disappearing in the distance. Then his eyes became dim; he recovered himself in a

The wanderers passed their last evening sadly enough. Their thoughts recalled all the misfortunes they had

encountered in this country. They remembered how full of wellwarranted hope they had been at Cape

Paganel was full of feverish agitation. John Mangles, who had watched him since the affair at Snowy River,

felt that the geographer was hesitating whether to speak or not to speak. A thousand times he had pressed him

But that evening, John, in lighting him to his room, asked him why he was so nervous.

"Friend John," said Paganel, evasively, "I am not more nervous tonight than I always am."

"Well!" cried the geographer, gesticulating, "what can I do? It is stronger than I!"

"Why! have you any trace?" asked John, eagerly. "Have you recovered the lost tracks?"

"No, friend John. No one returns from New Zealand; but still you know human nature. All we want to

nourish hope is breath. My device is '_Spiro spero_,' and it is the best motto in the world!"

NEXT day, the 27th of January, the passengers of the MACQUARIE were installed on board the brig. Will

Halley had not offered his cabin to his lady passengers. This omission was the less to be deplored, for the den

At half past twelve the anchor was weighed, having been loosed from its holdingground with some

difficulty. A moderate breeze was blowing from the southwest. The sails were gradually unfurled; the five

hands made slow work. Wilson offered to assist the crew; but Halley begged him to be quiet and not to

interfere with what did not concern him. He was accustomed to manage his own affairs, and required neither

This was aimed at John Mangles, who had smiled at the clumsiness of some maneuver. John took the hint,

but mentally resolved that he would nevertheless hold himself in readiness in case the incapacity of the crew

However, in time, the sails were adjusted by the five sailors, aided by the stimulus of the captain's oaths. The

MACQUARIE stood out to sea on the larboard tack, under all her lower sails, topsails, topgallants,

crossjack, and jib. By and by, the other sails were hoisted. But in spite of this additional canvas the brig

made very little way. Her rounded bow, the width of her hold, and her heavy stern, made her a bad sailor, the

They had to make the best of it. Happily, five days, or, at most, six, would take them to Auckland, no matter

At seven o'clock in the evening the Australian coast and the lighthouse of the port of Eden had faded out of

sight. The ship labored on the lumpy sea, and rolled heavily in the trough of the waves. The passengers below

suffered a good deal from this motion. But it was impossible to stay on deck, as it rained violently. Thus they

Each one of them was lost in his own reflections. Words were few. Now and then Lady Helena and Miss

Grant exchanged a few syllables. Glenarvan was restless; he went in and out, while the Major was impassive.

John Mangles, followed by Robert, went on the poop from time to time, to look at the weather. Paganel sat in

What was the worthy geographer thinking of? Of New Zealand, the country to which destiny was leading

him. He went mentally over all his history; he called to mind the scenes of the past in that illomened

But in all that history was there a fact, was there a solitary incident that could justify the discoverers of these

islands in considering them as "a continent." Could a modern geographer or a sailor concede to them such a

designation. Paganel was always revolving the meaning of the document. He was possessed with the idea; it

became his ruling thought. After Patagonia, after Australia, his imagination, allured by a name, flew to New

And then he resumed his mental retrospect of the navigators who made known to us these two great islands of

It was on the 13th of December, 1642, that the Dutch navigator Tasman, after discovering Van Diemen's

Land, sighted the unknown shores of New Zealand. He coasted along for several days, and on the 17th of

December his ships penetrated into a large bay, which, terminating in a narrow strait, separated the two

The northern island was called by the natives IkanaMani, a word which signifies the fish of Mani. The

southern island was called TavaiPounaMou, "the whale that yields the greenstones."

Abel Tasman sent his boats on shore, and they returned accompanied by two canoes and a noisy company of

natives. These savages were middle height, of brown or yellow complexion, angular bones, harsh voices, and

black hair, which was dressed in the Japanese manner, and surmounted by a tall white feather.

This first interview between Europeans and aborigines seemed to promise amicable and lasting intercourse.

But the next day, when one of Tasman's boats was looking for an anchorage nearer to the land, seven canoes,

manned by a great number of natives, attacked them fiercely. The boat capsized and filled. The quartermaster

in command was instantly struck with a badlysharpened spear, and fell into the sea. Of his six companions

four were killed; the other two and the quartermaster were able to swim to the ships, and were picked up and

After this sad occurrence Tasman set sail, confining his revenge to giving the natives a few musketshots,

which probably did not reach them. He left this baywhich still bears the name of Massacre Bay

followed the western coast, and on the 5th of January, anchored near the northernmost point. Here the

violence of the surf, as well as the unfriendly attitude of the natives, prevented his obtaining water, and he

finally quitted these shores, giving them the name Statenland or the Land of the States, in honor of the

The Dutch navigator concluded that these islands were adjacent to the islands of the same name on the east of

Terra del Fuego, at the southern point of the American continent. He thought he had found "the Great

"But," said Paganel to himself, "what a seventeenth century sailor might call a 'continent' would never stand

for one with a nineteenth century man. No such mistake can be supposed! No! there is something here that

ON the 31st of January, four days after starting, the MACQUARIE had not done twothirds of the distance

between Australia and New Zealand. Will Halley took very little heed to the working of the ship; he let things

take their chance. He seldom showed himself, for which no one was sorry. No one would have complained if

he had passed all his time in his cabin, but for the fact that the brutal captain was every day under the

influence of gin or brandy. His sailors willingly followed his example, and no ship ever sailed more entirely

This unpardonable carelessness obliged John Mangles to keep a watchful eye ever open. Mulrady and Wilson

more than once brought round the helm when some careless steering threatened to throw the ship on her

beamends. Often Will Halley would interfere and abuse the two sailors with a volley of oaths. The latter, in

their impatience, would have liked nothing better than to bind this drunken captain, and lower him into the

hold, for the rest of the voyage. But John Mangles succeeded, after some persuasion, in calming their

Still, the position of things filled him with anxiety; but, for fear of alarming Glenarvan, he spoke only to

Paganel or the Major. McNabbs recommended the same course as Mulrady and Wilson.

"If you think it would be for the general good, John," said McNabbs, "you should not hesitate to take the

command of the vessel. When we get to Auckland the drunken imbecile can resume his command, and then

"All that is very true, Mr. McNabbs, and if it is absolutely necessary I will do it. As long as we are on open

sea, a careful lookout is enough; my sailors and I are watching on the poop; but when we get near the coast, I

"That would be difficult," replied John. "Would you believe it that there is not a chart on board?"

"It is indeed. The MACQUARIE only does a coasting trade between Eden and Auckland, and Halley is so at

"I suppose he thinks the ship knows the way, and steers herself." "Ha! ha!" laughed John Mangles; "I do not

believe in ships that steer themselves; and if Halley is drunk when we get among soundings, he will get us all

"Let us hope," said Paganel, "that the neighborhood of land will bring him to his senses."

"Well, then," said McNabbs, "if needs were, you could not sail the MACQUARIE into Auckland?"

"Without a chart of the coast, certainly not. The coast is very dangerous. It is a series of shallow fiords as

irregular and capricious as the fiords of Norway. There are many reefs, and it requires great experience to

avoid them. The strongest ship would be lost if her keel struck one of those rocks that are submerged but a

"A terrible extremity," said Paganel, "for they are not hospitable shores, and the dangers of the land are not

"Yes, my friend. They have a bad name in these waters. It is not a matter of timid or brutish Australians, but

of an intelligent and sanguinary race, cannibals greedy of human flesh, maneaters to whom we should look

"Well, then," exclaimed the Major, "if Captain Grant had been wrecked on the coast of New Zealand, you

"Oh, you might search on the coasts," replied the geographer, "because you might find traces of the

BRITANNIA, but not in the interior, for it would be perfectly useless. Every European who ventures into

these fatal districts falls into the hands of the Maories, and a prisoner in the hands of the Maories is a lost

man. I have urged my friends to cross the Pampas, to toil over the plains of Australia, but I will never lure

them into the mazes of the New Zealand forest. May heaven be our guide, and keep us from ever being

STILL this wearisome voyage dragged on. On the 2d of February, six days from starting, the MACQUARIE

had not yet made a nearer acquaintance with the shores of Auckland. The wind was fair, nevertheless, and

blew steadily from the southwest; but the currents were against the ship's course, and she scarcely made any

way. The heavy, lumpy sea strained her cordage, her timbers creaked, and she labored painfully in the trough

of the sea. Her standing rigging was so out of order that it allowed play to the masts, which were violently

Fortunately, Will Halley was not a man in a hurry, and did not use a press of canvas, or his masts would

inevitably have come down. John Mangles therefore hoped that the wretched hull would reach port without

accident; but it grieved him that his companions should have to suffer so much discomfort from the defective

But neither Lady Helena nor Mary Grant uttered a word of complaint, though the continuous rain obliged

them to stay below, where the want of air and the violence of the motion were painfully felt. They often

braved the weather, and went on the poop till driven down again by the force of a sudden squall. Then they

returned to the narrow space, fitter for stowing cargo than accommodating passengers, especially ladies.

Their friends did their best to amuse them. Paganel tried to beguile the time with his stories, but it was a

hopeless case. Their minds were so distracted at this change of route as to be quite unhinged. Much as they

had been interested in his dissertation on the Pampas, or Australia, his lectures on New Zealand fell on cold

and indifferent ears. Besides, they were going to this new and illreputed country without enthusiasm,

without conviction, not even of their own free will, but solely at the bidding of destiny.

Of all the passengers on board the MACQUARIE, the most to be pitied was Lord Glenarvan. He was rarely

to be seen below. He could not stay in one place. His nervous organization, highly excited, could not submit

to confinement between four narrow bulkheads. All day long, even all night, regardless of the torrents of rain

and the dashing waves, he stayed on the poop, sometimes leaning on the rail, sometimes walking to and fro in

feverish agitation. His eyes wandered ceaselessly over the blank horizon. He scanned it eagerly during every

short interval of clear weather. It seemed as if he sought to question the voiceless waters; he longed to tear

away the veil of fog and vapor that obscured his view. He could not be resigned, and his features expressed

the bitterness of his grief. He was a man of energy, till now happy and powerful, and deprived in a moment of

power and happiness. John Mangles bore him company, and endured with him the inclemency of the weather.

On this day Glenarvan looked more anxiously than ever at each point where a break in the mist enabled him

to do so. John came up to him and said, "Your Lordship is looking out for land?"

"And yet," said the young captain, "you must be longing to quit this vessel. We ought to have seen the lights

Glenarvan made no reply. He still looked, and for a moment his glass was pointed toward the horizon to

"The land is not on that side, my Lord," said John Mangles. "Look more to starboard."

"My yacht! the DUNCAN," said Glenarvan, hotly. "It must be here on these coasts, skimming these very

waves, playing the vile part of a pirate! It is here, John; I am certain of it, on the track of vessels between

Australia and New Zealand; and I have a presentiment that we shall fall in with her."

"Your Lordship forgets our position. What could we do in this ship if the DUNCAN gave chase. We could

"Yes, my Lord; we should try in vain! We should be taken, delivered up to the mercy of those wretches, and

Ben Joyce has shown us that he does not stop at a crime! Our lives would be worth little. We would fight to

the death, of course, but after that! Think of Lady Glenarvan; think of Mary Grant!"

"Poor girls!" murmured Glenarvan. "John, my heart is broken; and sometimes despair nearly masters me. I

feel as if fresh misfortunes awaited us, and that Heaven itself is against us. It terrifies me!"

"Keep up your heart, my Lord," said the young captain. "We must not look out for troubles. The

MACQUARIE sails badly, but she makes some way nevertheless. Will Halley is a brute, but I am keeping

my eyes open, and if the coast looks dangerous, I will put the ship's head to sea again. So that, on that score,

there is little or no danger. But as to getting alongside the DUNCAN! God forbid! And if your Lordship is

John Mangles was right. An encounter with the DUNCAN would have been fatal to the MACQUARIE.

There was every reason to fear such an engagement in these narrow seas, in which pirates could ply their

trade without risk. However, for that day at least, the yacht did not appear, and the sixth night from their

departure from Twofold Bay came, without the fears of John Mangles being realized.

But that night was to be a night of terrors. Darkness came on almost suddenly at seven o'clock in the evening;

the sky was very threatening. The sailor instinct rose above the stupefaction of the drunkard and roused Will

Halley. He left his cabin, rubbed his eyes, and shook his great red head. Then he drew a great deep breath of

air, as other people swallow a draught of water to revive themselves. He examined the masts. The wind

freshened, and veering a point more to the westward, blew right for the New Zealand coast.

Will Halley, with many an oath, called his men, tightened his topmast cordage, and made all snug for the

night. John Mangles approved in silence. He had ceased to hold any conversation with the coarse seaman; but

neither Glenarvan nor he left the poop. Two hours after a stiff breeze came on. Will Halley took in the lower

reef of his topsails. The maneuver would have been a difficult job for five men if the MACQUARIE had not

carried a double yard, on the American plan. In fact, they had only to lower the upper yard to bring the sail to

Two hours passed; the sea was rising. The MACQUARIE was struck so violently that it seemed as if her keel

had touched the rocks. There was no real danger, but the heavy vessel did not rise easily to the waves. By and

by the returning waves would break over the deck in great masses. The boat was washed out of the davits by

John Mangles never released his watch. Any other ship would have made no account of a sea like this; but

with this heavy craft there was a danger of sinking by the bow, for the deck was filled at every lurch, and the

sheet of water not being able to escape quickly by the scuppers, might submerge the ship. It would have been

the wisest plan to prepare for emergency by knocking out the bulwarks with an ax to facilitate their escape,

But a greater danger was at hand, and one that it was too late to prevent. About halfpast eleven, John

Mangles and Wilson, who stayed on deck throughout the gale, were suddenly struck by an unusual noise.

Their nautical instincts awoke. John seized the sailor's hand. "The reef!" said he.

John leaned over the side, gazed into the dark water, and called out, "Wilson, the lead!"

The master, posted forward, seemed to have no idea of his position. Wilson seized the leadline, sprang to

the forechains, and threw the lead; the rope ran out between his fingers, at the third knot the lead stopped.

Whether or not he saw Halley shrug his shoulders is of very little importance. But he hurried to the helm, put

it hard down, while Wilson, leaving the line, hauled at the maintopsail brace to bring the ship to the wind.

The man who was steering received a smart blow, and could not comprehend the sudden attack.

"Let her go! Let her go!" said the young captain, working her to get away from the reefs.

For half a minute the starboard side of the vessel was turned toward them, and, in spite of the darkness, John

At this moment, Will Halley, comprehending the danger, lost his head. His sailors, hardly sobered, could not

understand his orders. His incoherent words, his contradictory orders showed that this stupid sot had quite

lost his selfcontrol. He was taken by surprise at the proximity of the land, which was eight miles off, when

he thought it was thirty or forty miles off. The currents had thrown him out of his habitual track, and this

Still the prompt maneuver of John Mangles succeeded in keeping the MACQUARIE off the breakers. But

John did not know the position. For anything he could tell he was girdled in by reefs. The wind blew them

In fact, the sound of the reef soon redoubled on the starboard side of the bow. They must luff again. John put

the helm down again and brought her up. The breakers increased under the bow of the vessel, and it was

necessary to put her about to regain the open sea. Whether she would be able to go about under shortened

sail, and badly trimmed as she was, remained to be seen, but there was nothing else to be done.

The MACQUARIE began to near the new line of reefs: in another moment the waves were seen dashing on

submerged rocks. It was a moment of inexpressible anxiety. The spray was luminous, just as if lit up by

sudden phosphorescence. The roaring of the sea was like the voice of those ancient Tritons whom poetic

mythology endowed with life. Wilson and Mulrady hung to the wheel with all their weight. Some cordage

gave way, which endangered the foremast. It seemed doubtful whether she would go about without further

Suddenly the wind fell and the vessel fell back, and turning her became hopeless. A high wave caught her

below, carried her up on the reefs, where she struck with great violence. The foremast came down with all the

forerigging. The brig rose twice, and then lay motionless, heeled over on her port side at an angle of 30

The glass of the skylight had been smashed to powder. The passengers rushed out. But the waves were

sweeping the deck from one side to the other, and they dared not stay there. John Mangles, knowing the ship

"The truth, my Lord, is that we are at a standstill. Whether the sea will devour us is another question; but we

"In such a sea, and in the dark, it is impossible. And, besides, where could we land?"

Will Halley, however, ran up and down the deck like a maniac. His crew had recovered their senses, and now

broached a cask of brandy, and began to drink. John foresaw that if they became drunk, terrible scenes would

The captain could not be relied on to restrain them; the wretched man tore his hair and wrung his hands. His

whole thought was his uninsured cargo. "I am ruined! I am lost!" he would cry, as he ran from side to side.

John Mangles did not waste time on him. He armed his two companions, and they all held themselves in

readiness to resist the sailors who were filling themselves with brandy, seasoned with fearful blasphemies.

"The first of these wretches that comes near the ladies, I will shoot like a dog," said the Major, quietly.

The sailors doubtless saw that the passengers were determined to hold their own, for after some attempts at

pillage, they disappeared to their own quarters. John Mangles thought no more of these drunken rascals, and

waited impatiently for the dawn. The ship was now quite motionless. The sea became gradually calmer. The

wind fell. The hull would be safe for some hours yet. At daybreak John examined the landingplace; the

yawl, which was now their only boat, would carry the crew and the passengers. It would have to make three

As he was leaning on the skylight, thinking over the situation of affairs, John Mangles could hear the roaring

of the surf. He tried to pierce the darkness. He wondered how far it was to the land they longed for no less

than dreaded. A reef sometimes extends for miles along the coast. Could their fragile boat hold out on a long

While John was thus ruminating and longing for a little light from the murky sky, the ladies, relying on him,

slept in their little berths. The stationary attitude of the brig insured them some hours of repose. Glenarvan,

John, and their companions, no longer disturbed by the noise of the crew who were now wrapped in a

drunken sleep, also refreshed themselves by a short nap, and a profound silence reigned on board the ship,

Toward four o'clock the first peep of dawn appeared in the east. The clouds were dimly defined by the pale

light of the dawn. John returned to the deck. The horizon was veiled with a curtain of fog. Some faint outlines

were shadowed in the mist, but at a considerable height. A slight swell still agitated the sea, but the more

John waited. The light gradually increased, and the horizon acquired a rosy hue. The curtain slowly rose over

the vast watery stage. Black reefs rose out of the waters. Then a line became defined on the belt of foam, and

there gleamed a luminous beaconlight point behind a low hill which concealed the scarcely risen sun. There

His companions, aroused by his voice, rushed to the poop, and gazed in silence at the coast whose outline lay

on the horizon. Whether they were received as friends or enemies, that coast must be their refuge.

Mulrady and Wilson went down to the forecastle, and two minutes after they returned. The place was empty!

They then searched between decks, and then the hold. But found no trace of Will Halley nor his sailors.

"Everything is possible," replied John Mangles, who was getting uneasy. Then turning toward the stern: "To

WILL HALLEY and his crew, taking advantage of the darkness of night and the sleep of the passengers, had

fled with the only boat. There could be no doubt about it. The captain, whose duty would have kept him on

"The cowards are off!" said John Mangles. "Well, my Lord, so much the better. They have spared us some

"No doubt," said Glenarvan; "besides we have a captain of our own, and courageous, if unskillful sailors,

The Major, Paganel, Robert, Wilson, Mulrady, Olbinett himself, applauded Glenarvan's speech, and ranged

It was evident that raising the MACQUARIE was out of the question, and no less evident that she must be

abandoned. Waiting on board for succor that might never come, would have been imprudence and folly.

Before the arrival of a chance vessel on the scene, the MACQUARIE would have broken up. The next storm,

or even a high tide raised by the winds from seaward, would roll it on the sands, break it up into splinters, and

scatter them on the shore. John was anxious to reach the land before this inevitable consummation.

He proposed to construct a raft strong enough to carry the passengers, and a sufficient quantity of provisions,

There was no time for discussion, the work was to be set about at once, and they had made considerable

Toward eight o'clock in the evening, after supper, while Lady Helena and Mary Grant slept in their berths,

Paganel and his friends conversed on serious matters as they walked up and down the deck. Robert had

chosen to stay with them. The brave boy listened with all his ears, ready to be of use, and willing to enlist in

Paganel asked John Mangles whether the raft could not follow the coast as far as Auckland, instead of

"Yes, if necessary," answered John; "but we should have had to sail by day and anchor at night."

"Oh, as for them," said John, "they were drunk, and in the darkness I have no doubt they paid for their

"So much the worse for them and for us," replied Paganel; "for the boat would have been very useful to us."

"What would you have, Paganel? The raft will bring us to the shore," said Glenarvan.

"What! do you think another twenty miles after crossing the Pampas and Australia, can have any terrors for

"My friend," replied Paganel, "I do not call in question our courage nor the bravery of our friends. Twenty

miles would be nothing in any other country than New Zealand. You cannot suspect me of faintheartedness.

I was the first to persuade you to cross America and Australia. But here the case is different. I repeat,

"Anything is better, in my judgment," said John Mangles, "than braving certain destruction on a stranded

"The savages!" repeated Glenarvan. "Can we not avoid them by keeping to the shore? But in any case what

have we to fear? Surely, two resolute and wellarmed Europeans need not give a thought to an attack by a

Paganel shook his head. "In this case there are no miserable beings to contend with. The New Zealanders are

a powerful race, who are rebelling against English rule, who fight the invaders, and often beat them, and who

"Cannibals!" exclaimed Robert, "cannibals?" Then they heard him whisper, "My sister! Lady Helena."

"Don't frighten yourself, my boy," said Glenarvan; "our friend Paganel exaggerates."

"Far from it," rejoined Paganel. "Robert has shown himself a man, and I treat him as such, in not concealing

Paganel was right. Cannibalism has become a fixed fact in New Zealand, as it is in the Fijis and in Torres

Strait. Superstition is no doubt partly to blame, but cannibalism is certainly owing to the fact that there are

moments when game is scarce and hunger great. The savages began by eating human flesh to appease the

demands of an appetite rarely satiated; subsequently the priests regulated and satisfied the monstrous custom.

Besides, in the eyes of the Maories, nothing is more natural than to eat one another. The missionaries often

questioned them about cannibalism. They asked them why they devoured their brothers; to which the chiefs

made answer that fish eat fish, dogs eat men, men eat dogs, and dogs eat one another. Even the Maori

mythology has a legend of a god who ate another god; and with such a precedent, who could resist eating his

Another strange notion is, that in eating a dead enemy they consume his spiritual being, and so inherit his

soul, his strength and his bravery, which they hold are specially lodged in the brain. This accounts for the fact

that the brain figures in their feasts as the choicest delicacy, and is offered to the most honored guest.

But while he acknowledged all this, Paganel maintained, not without a show of reason, that sensuality, and

especially hunger, was the first cause of cannibalism among the New Zealanders, and not only among the

"For," said he, "cannibalism was long prevalent among the ancestors of the most civilized people, and

"Yes, Major," replied Paganel. "If you read certain passages of Saint Jerome, on the Atticoli of Scotland, you

will see what he thought of your forefathers. And without going so far back as historic times, under the reign

of Elizabeth, when Shakespeare was dreaming out his Shylock, a Scotch bandit, Sawney Bean, was

executed for the crime of cannibalism. Was it religion that prompted him to cannibalism? No! it was hunger."

"Hunger!" repeated Paganel; "but, above all, the necessity of the carnivorous appetite of replacing the bodily

waste, by the azote contained in animal tissues. The lungs are satisfied with a provision of vegetable and

farinaceous food. But to be strong and active the body must be supplied with those plastic elements that

renew the muscles. Until the Maories become members of the Vegetarian Association they will eat meat, and

"Because they have no animals," replied Paganel; "and that ought to be taken into account, not to extenuate,

but to explain, their cannibal habits. Quadrupeds, and even birds, are rare on these inhospitable shores, so that

the Maories have always eaten human flesh. There are even 'maneating seasons,' as there are in civilized

countries hunting seasons. Then begin the great wars, and whole tribes are served up on the tables of the

"Well, then," said Glenarvan, "according to your mode of reasoning, Paganel, cannibalism will not cease in

"Evidently, my dear Lord; and even then it will take years to wean them from Maori flesh, which they prefer

to all others; for the children will still have a relish for what their fathers so highly appreciated. According to

them it tastes like pork, with even more flavor. As to white men's flesh, they do not like it so well, because

the whites eat salt with their food, which gives a peculiar flavor, not to the taste of connoisseurs."

"They are dainty," said the Major. "But, black or white, do they eat it raw, or cook it?"

"What is that to me!" exclaimed the Major, earnestly. "If I am to make a meal for a cannibal, I should prefer

"The fact is," answered the Major, "I would not give halfacrown for the choice!"

"Well, McNabbs, if it will comfort youyou may as well be told the New Zealanders do not eat flesh

without cooking or smoking it. They are very clever and experienced in cookery. For my part, I very much

dislike the idea of being eaten! The idea of ending one's life in the maw of a savage! bah!"

"The conclusion of all," said John Mangles, "is that we must not fall into their hands. Let us hope that one

"Yes, we must hope so," replied Paganel; "but, believe me, a savage who has tasted human flesh, is not easily

"The first is narrated in the chronicles of the Jesuit Society in Brazil. A Portuguese missionary was one day

visiting an old Brazilian woman who was very ill. She had only a few days to live. The Jesuit inculcated the

truths of religion, which the dying woman accepted, without objection. Then having attended to her spiritual

wants, he bethought himself of her bodily needs, and offered her some European delicacies. 'Alas,' said she,

'my digestion is too weak to bear any kind of food. There is only one thing I could fancy, and nobody here

could get it for me.' 'What is it?' asked the Jesuit. 'Ah! my son,' said she, 'it is the hand of a little boy! I feel as

"My second tale will answer you, my boy," said Paganel: "One day a missionary was reproving a cannibal for

the horrible custom, so abhorrent to God's laws, of eating human flesh! 'And beside,' said he, 'it must be so

nasty!' 'Oh, father,' said the savage, looking greedily at the missionary, 'say that God forbids it! That is a

reason for what you tell us. But don't say it is nasty! If you had only tasted it!'"

PAGANEL'S facts were indisputable. The cruelty of the New Zealanders was beyond a doubt, therefore it

was dangerous to land. But had the danger been a hundredfold greater, it had to be faced. John Mangles felt

the necessity of leaving without delay a vessel doomed to certain and speedy destruction. There were two

dangers, one certain and the other probable, but no one could hesitate between them.

As to their chance of being picked up by a passing vessel, they could not reasonably hope for it. The

MACQUARIE was not in the track of ships bound to New Zealand. They keep further north for Auckland,

further south for New Plymouth, and the ship had struck just between these two points, on the desert region

of the shores of IkanaMani, a dangerous, difficult coast, and infested by desperate characters.

"Tomorrow morning at ten o'clock," replied John Mangles. "The tide will then turn and carry us to land."

Next day, February 5, at eight o'clock, the raft was finished. John had given all his attention to the building of

this structure. The foreyard, which did very well for mooring the anchors, was quite inadequate to the

transport of passengers and provisions. What was needed was a strong, manageable raft, that would resist the

force of the waves during a passage of nine miles. Nothing but the masts could supply suitable materials.

Wilson and Mulrady set to work; the rigging was cut clear, and the mainmast, chopped away at the base, fell

over the starboard rail, which crashed under its weight. The MACQUARIE was thus razed like a pontoon.

When the lower mast, the topmasts, and the royals were sawn and split, the principal pieces of the raft were

ready. They were then joined to the fragments of the foremast and the whole was fastened securely together.

John took the precaution to place in the interstices half a dozen empty barrels, which would raise the structure

above the level of the water. On this strong foundation, Wilson laid a kind of floor in open work, made of the

gratings off the hatches. The spray could then dash on the raft without staying there, and the passengers

would be kept dry. In addition to this, the hosepipes firmly lashed together formed a kind of circular barrier

That morning, John seeing that the wind was in their favor, rigged up the royalyard in the middle of the raft

as a mast. It was stayed with shrouds, and carried a makeshift sail. A large broadbladed oar was fixed

behind to act as a rudder in case the wind was sufficient to require it. The greatest pains had been expended

on strengthening the raft to resist the force of the waves, but the question remained whether, in the event of a

change of wind, they could steer, or indeed, whether they could hope ever to reach the land.

At nine o'clock they began to load. First came the provisions, in quantity sufficient to last till they should

reach Auckland, for they could not count on the productions of this barren region.

Olbinett's stores furnished some preserved meat which remained of the purchase made for their voyage in the

MACQUARIE. This was but a scanty resource. They had to fall back on the coarse viands of the ship; sea

biscuits of inferior quality, and two casks of salt fish. The steward was quite crestfallen.

These provisions were put in hermetically sealed cases, staunch and safe from sea water, and then lowered on

to the raft and strongly lashed to the foot of the mast. The arms and ammunition were piled in a dry corner.

A holding anchor was also put on board in case John should be unable to make the land in one tide, and

At ten o'clock the tide turned. The breeze blew gently from the northwest, and a slight swell rocked the frail

Lady Helena and Mary Grant descended by a rope ladder, and took their station at the foot of the mast on the

cases of provisions, their companions near them. Wilson took the helm. John stood by the tackle, and

The sail was spread, and the frail structure commenced its progress toward the land, aided by wind and tide.

The coast was about nine miles off, a distance that a boat with good oars would have accomplished in three

hours. But with a raft allowance must be made. If the wind held, they might reach the land in one tide. But if

the breeze died away, the ebb would carry them away from the shore, and they would be compelled to anchor

and wait for the next tide, a serious consideration, and one that filled John Mangles with anxiety.

Still he hoped to succeed. The wind freshened. The tide had turned at ten o'clock, and by three they must

either make the land or anchor to save themselves from being carried out to sea. They made a good start.

Little by little the black line of the reefs and the yellow banks of sand disappeared under the swelling tide.

Extreme watchfulness and perfect skill were necessary to avoid these submerged rocks, and steer a bark that

At noon they were still five miles from shore. A tolerably clear sky allowed them to make out the principal

features of the land. In the northeast rose a mountain about 2,300 feet high, whose sharply defined outline

was exactly like the grinning face of a monkey turned toward the sky. It was Pirongia, which the map gave as

At halfpast twelve, Paganel remarked that all the rocks had disappeared under the rising tide.

"Yes, indeed," said Paganel. "Let us try to ascertain its position, so as not to get too near it, for the sea will

"It is exactly in a line with the northern slope of the mountain," said John Mangles. "Wilson, mind you give it

"Yes, captain," answered the sailor, throwing his whole weight on the great oar that steered the raft.

In half an hour they had made half a mile. But, strange to say, the black point still rose above the waves.

John looked attentively, and in order to make it out, borrowed Paganel's telescope.

"That is no reef," said he, after a moment; "it is something floating, which rises and falls with the swell."

"Yes, Madam," replied John Mangles, "they must have perished, for in the midst of these breakers in a heavy

For a few minutes the passengers were silent. They gazed at the frail craft as they drew near it. It must

evidently have capsized about four miles from the shore, and not one of the crew could have escaped.

The direction was slightly changed, but the breeze fell gradually, and it was two hours before they reached

Mulrady, stationed forward, fended off the blow, and the yawl was drawn alongside.

"Yes, captain," answered the sailor, "the boat is empty. and all its seams are open. It is of no use to us."

"We must bear our fate, Monsieur Paganel," replied John Mangles. "But, for my part, in such a stormy sea I

prefer our raft to that crazy boat. A very slight shock would be enough to break her up. Therefore, my lord,

There was still an hour before the turn of the tide. In that time they might make two miles. But the wind soon

fell almost entirely, and the raft became nearly motionless, and soon began to drift to seaward under the

Mulrady, who stood to execute this order, let go the anchor in five fathoms water. The raft backed about two

fathoms on the line, which was then at full stretch. The sail was taken in, and everything made snug for a

The returning tide would not occur till nine o'clock in the evening; and as John Mangles did not care to go on

in the dark, the anchorage was for the night, or at least till five o'clock in the morning, land being in sight at a

A considerable swell raised the waves, and seemed to set in continuously toward the coast, and perceiving

this, Glenarvan asked John why he did not take advantage of this swell to get nearer to the land.

"Your Lordship is deceived by an optical illusion," said the young captain. "Although the swell seems to

carry the waves landward, it does not really move at all. It is mere undulating molecular motion, nothing

more. Throw a piece of wood overboard and you will see that it will remain quite stationary except as the tide

Olbinett unpacked some dried meat and a dozen biscuits. The steward blushed as he proffered the meager bill

of fare. But it was received with a good grace, even by the ladies, who, however, had not much appetite,

This motion, produced by the jerking of the raft on the cable, while she lay head on to the sea, was very

severe and fatiguing. The blows of the short, tumbling seas were as severe as if she had been striking on a

submerged rock. Sometimes it was hard to believe that she was not aground. The cable strained violently, and

every half hour John had to take in a fathom to ease it. Without this precaution it would certainly have given

John's anxiety may easily be understood. His cable might break, or his anchor lose its hold, and in either case

Night drew on; the sun's disc, enlarged by refraction, was dipping bloodred below the horizon. The distant

waves glittered in the west, and sparkled like sheets of liquid silver. Nothing was to be seen in that direction

but sky and water, except one sharplydefined object, the hull of the MACQUARIE motionless on her rocky

The short twilight postponed the darkness only by a few minutes, and soon the coast outline, which bounded

The shipwrecked party were in an agonizing situation on their narrow raft, and overtaken by the shades of

Some of the party fell into a troubled sleep, a prey to evil dreams; others could not close an eye. When the

With the rising tide the wind blew again toward the land. It was six o'clock in the morning, and there was no

time to lose. John arranged everything for resuming their voyage, and then he ordered the anchor to be

weighed. But the anchor flukes had been so imbedded in the sand by the repeated jerks of the cable, that

without a windlass it was impossible to detach it, even with the tackle which Wilson had improvised.

Half an hour was lost in vain efforts. John, impatient of delay, cut the rope, thus sacrificing his anchor, and

also the possibility of anchoring again if this tide failed to carry them to land. But he decided that further

delay was not to be thought of, and an axblow committed the raft to the mercy of the wind, assisted by a

The sail was spread. They drifted slowly toward the land, which rose in gray, hazy masses, on a background

of sky illumined by the rising sun. The reef was dexterously avoided and doubled, but with the fitful breeze

the raft could not get near the shore. What toil and pain to reach a coast so full of danger when attained.

At nine o'clock, the land was less than a mile off. It was a steeplyshelving shore, fringed with breakers; a

V. IV Verne tirely. The sail flapped idly against the mast, and John had it furled. The tide alone carried the

raft to the shore, but steering had become impossible, and its passage was impeded by immense bands of

At ten o'clock John found himself almost at a standstill, not three cables' lengths from the shore. Having lost

John clenched his hands; he was racked with anxiety, and cast frenzied glances toward this inaccessible

In the midst of his perplexities, a shock was felt. The raft stood still. It had landed on a sandbank,

Glenarvan, Robert, Wilson, and Mulrady, jumped into the water. The raft was firmly moored to the nearest

rocks. The ladies were carried to land without wetting a fold of their dresses, and soon the whole party, with

their arms and provisions, were finally landed on these much dreaded New Zealand shores.

GLENARVAN would have liked to start without an hour's delay, and follow the coast to Auckland. But since

the morning heavy clouds had been gathering, and toward eleven o'clock, after the landing was effected, the

vapors condensed into violent rain, so that instead of starting they had to look for shelter.

Wilson was fortunate enough to discover what just suited their wants: a grotto hollowed out by the sea in the

basaltic rocks. Here the travelers took shelter with their arms and provisions. In the cave they found a

readygarnered store of dried seaweed, which formed a convenient couch; for fire, they lighted some wood

John hoped that the duration of this deluge of rain would be in an inverse ratio to its violence, but he was

doomed to disappointment. Hours passed without any abatement of its fury. Toward noon the wind

freshened, and increased the force of the storm. The most patient of men would have rebelled at such an

untoward incident; but what could be done; without any vehicle, they could not brave such a tempest; and,

after all, unless the natives appeared on the scene, a delay of twelve hours was not so much consequence, as

the journey to Auckland was only a matter of a few days. During this involuntary halt, the conversation

turned on the incidents of the New Zealand war. But to understand and appreciate the critical position into

which these MACQUARIE passengers were thrown, something ought to be known of the history of the

Since the arrival of Abel Tasman in Cook's Strait, on the 16th of December, 1642, though the New

Zealanders had often been visited by European vessels, they had maintained their liberty in their several

islands. No European power had thought of taking possession of this archipelago, which commands the

whole Pacific Ocean. The missionaries stationed at various points were the sole channels of Christian

civilization. Some of them, especially the Anglicans, prepared the minds of the New Zealand chiefs for

submitting to the English yoke. It was cleverly managed, and these chiefs were influenced to sign a letter

addressed to Queen Victoria to ask her protection. But the most clearsighted of them saw the folly of this

step; and one of them, after having affixed his tattoomark to the letter by way of signature, uttered these

prophetic words: "We have lost our country! henceforth it is not ours; soon the stranger will come and take it,

And so it was; on January 29, 1840, the English corvette HERALD arrived to claim possession.

From the year 1840, till the day the DUNCAN left the Clyde, nothing had happened here that Paganel did not

"Madam," said he, in answer to Lady Helena's questions, "I must repeat what I had occasion to remark

before, that the New Zealanders are a courageous people, who yielded for a moment, but afterward fought

foot to foot against the English invaders. The Maori tribes are organized like the old clans of Scotland. They

are so many great families owning a chief, who is very jealous of his prerogative. The men of this race are

proud and brave, one tribe tall, with straight hair, like the Maltese, or the Jews of Bagdad; the other smaller,

thickset like mulattoes, but robust, haughty, and warlike. They had a famous chief, named Hihi, a real

Vercingetorix, so that you need not be astonished that the war with the English has become chronic in the

Northern Island, for in it is the famous tribe of the Waikatos, who defend their lands under the leadership of

"But," said John Mangles, "are not the English in possession of the principal points in New Zealand?"

"Certainly, dear John," replied Paganel. "After Captain Hobson took formal possession, and became

governor, nine colonies were founded at various times between 1840 and 1862, in the most favorable

situations. These formed the nucleus of nine provinces, four in the North Island and five in the southern

island, with a total population of 184,346 inhabitants on the 30th of June, 1864."

"Well," said Paganel, "six long months have gone by since we left Europe, and I cannot say what may have

happened during that time, with the exception of a few facts which I gathered from the newspapers of

Maryborough and Seymour during our Australian journey. At that time the fighting was very lively in the

"Recommence, you mean, my dear young lady," replied Paganel; "for there was an insurrection so far back as

1845. The present war began toward the close of 1863; but long before that date the Maories were occupied

in making preparations to shake off the English yoke. The national party among the natives carried on an

active propaganda for the election of a Maori ruler. The object was to make old Potatau king, and to fix as the

capital of the new kingdom his village, which lay between the Waikato and Waipa Rivers. Potatau was an old

man, remarkable rather for cunning than bravery; but he had a Prime Minister who was both intelligent and

energetic, a descendant of the Ngatihahuas, who occupied the isthmus before the arrival of the strangers. This

minister, William Thompson, became the soul of the War of Independence, and organized the Maori troops,

with great skill. Under this guidance a Taranaki chief gathered the scattered tribes around the same flag; a

Waikato chief formed a 'Land League,' intended to prevent the natives from selling their land to the English

Government, and warlike feasts were held just as in civilized countries on the verge of revolution. The

English newspapers began to notice these alarming symptoms, and the government became seriously

disturbed at these 'Land League' proceedings. In short, the train was laid, and the mine was ready to explode.

Nothing was wanted but the spark, or rather the shock of rival interests to produce the spark.

"This shock took place in 1860, in the Taranaki province on the southwest coast of IkanaMani. A native

had six hundred acres of land in the neighborhood of New Plymouth. He sold them to the English

Government; but when the surveyor came to measure the purchased land, the chief Kingi protested, and by

the month of March he had made the six hundred acres in question into a fortified camp, surrounded with

high palisades. Some days after Colonel Gold carried this fortress at the head of his troops, and that day heard

"Yes, Madam, and the English themselves have often been compelled to admire the courage and bravery of

the New Zealanders. Their mode of warfare is of the guerilla type; they form skirmishing parties, come down

in small detachments, and pillage the colonists' homes. General Cameron had no easy time in the campaigns,

during which every bush had to be searched. In 1863, after a long and sanguinary struggle, the Maories were

entrenched in strong and fortified position on the Upper Waikato, at the end of a chain of steep hills, and

covered by three miles of forts. The native prophets called on all the Maori population to defend the soil, and

promised the extermination of the pakekas, or white men. General Cameron had three thousand volunteers at

his disposal, and they gave no quarter to the Maories after the barbarous murder of Captain Sprent. Several

bloody engagements took place; in some instances the fighting lasted twelve hours before the Maories

yielded to the English cannonade. The heart of the army was the fierce Waikato tribe under William

Thompson. This native general commanded at the outset 2,500 warriors, afterward increased to 8,000. The

men of Shongi and Heki, two powerful chiefs, came to his assistance. The women took their part in the most

trying labors of this patriotic war. But right has not always might. After severe struggles General Cameron

succeeded in subduing the Waikato district, but empty and depopulated, for the Maories escaped in all

directions. Some wonderful exploits were related. Four hundred Maories who were shut up in the fortress of

Orakau, besieged by 1,000 English, under BrigadierGeneral Carey, without water or provisions, refused to

surrender, but one day at noon cut their way through the then decimated 40th Regiment, and escaped to the

"But," asked John Mangles, "did the submission of the Waikato district put an end to this sanguinary war?"

"No, my friend," replied Paganel. "The English resolved to march on Taranaki province and besiege

Mataitawa, William Thompson's fortress. But they did not carry it without great loss. Just as I was leaving

Paris, I heard that the Governor and the General had accepted the submission of the Tauranga tribes, and left

them in possession of threefourths of their lands. It was also rumored that the principal chief of the

rebellion, William Thompson, was inclined to surrender, but the Australian papers have not confirmed this,

but rather the contrary, and I should not be surprised to find that at this moment the war is going on with

"Then, according to you, Paganel," said Glenarvan, "this struggle is still going on in the provinces of

"Exactly. We have landed a few miles above Kawhia harbor, where the Maori flag is probably still floating."

"Then our most prudent course would be to keep toward the north," remarked Glenarvan.

"By far the most prudent," said Paganel. "The New Zealanders are incensed against Europeans, and

especially against the English. Therefore let us avoid falling into their hands."

"We might have the good fortune to fall in with a detachment of European troops," said Lady Helena.

"We may, Madam," replied the geographer; "but I do not expect it. Detached parties do not like to go far into

the country, where the smallest tussock, the thinnest brushwood, may conceal an accomplished marksman. I

don't fancy we shall pick up an escort of the 40th Regiment. But there are missionstations on this west coast,

ON the 7th of February, at six o'clock in the morning, the signal for departure was given by Glenarvan.

During the night the rain had ceased. The sky was veiled with light gray clouds, which moderated the heat of

Paganel had measured on the map a distance of eighty miles between Point Kawhia and Auckland; it was an

eight days' journey if they made ten miles a day. But instead of following the windings of the coast, he

thought it better to make for a point thirty miles off, at the confluence of the Waikato and the Waipa, at the

village of Ngarnavahia. The "overland track" passes that point, and is rather a path than a road, practicable for

the vehicles which go almost across the island, from Napier, in Hawke's Bay, to Auckland. From this village

it would be easy to reach Drury, and there they could rest in an excellent hotel, highly recommended by Dr.

The travelers, each carrying a share of the provisions, commenced to follow the shore of Aotea Bay. From

prudential motives they did not allow themselves to straggle, and by instinct they kept a lookout over the

undulating plains to the eastward, ready with their loaded carbines. Paganel, map in hand, took a professional

The country looked like an immense prairie which faded into distance, and promised an easy walk. But the

travelers were undeceived when they came to the edge of this verdant plain. The grass gave way to a low

scrub of small bushes bearing little white flowers, mixed with those innumerable tall ferns with which the

lands of New Zealand abound. They had to cut a path across the plain, through these woody stems, and this

was a matter of some difficulty, but at eight o'clock in the evening the first slopes of the Hakarihoata Ranges

were turned, and the party camped immediately. After a fourteen miles' march, they might well think of

Neither wagon or tent being available, they sought repose beneath some magnificent Norfolk Island pines.

They had plenty of rugs which make good beds. Glenarvan took every possible precaution for the night. His

companions and he, well armed, were to watch in turns, two and two, till daybreak. No fires were lighted.

Barriers of fire are a potent preservation from wild beasts, but New Zealand has neither tiger, nor lion, nor

bear, nor any wild animal, but the Maori adequately fills their place, and a fire would only have served to

The night passed pleasantly with the exception of the attack of the sandflies, called by the natives, "ngamu,"

and the visit of the audacious family of rats, who exercised their teeth on the provisions.

Next day, on the 8th of February, Paganel rose more sanguine, and almost reconciled to the country. The

Maories, whom he particularly dreaded, had not yet appeared, and these ferocious cannibals had not molested

him even in his dreams. "I begin to think that our little journey will end favorably. This evening we shall

reach the confluence of the Waipa and Waikato, and after that there is not much chance of meeting natives on

"How far is it now," said Glenarvan, "to the confluence of the Waipa and Waikato?"

"But we shall be terribly delayed if this interminable scrub continues to obstruct our path."

"No," said Paganel, "we shall follow the banks of the Waipa, and then we shall have no obstacle, but on the

During the early part of the day, the thick brushwood seriously impeded their progress. Neither wagon nor

horses could have passed where travelers passed, so that their Australian vehicle was but slightly regretted.

Until practicable wagon roads are cut through these forests of scrub, New Zealand will only be accessible to

foot passengers. The ferns, whose name is legion, concur with the Maories in keeping strangers off the lands.

The little party overcame many obstacles in crossing the plains in which the Hakarihoata Ranges rise. But

before noon they reached the banks of the Waipa, and followed the northward course of the river.

The Major and Robert, without leaving their companions, shot some snipe and partridge under the low shrubs

Paganel was less absorbed by the culinary importance of the game than by the desire of obtaining some bird

peculiar to New Zealand. His curiosity as a naturalist overcame his hunger as a traveler. He called to mind the

peculiarities of the "tui" of the natives, sometimes called the mockingbird from its incessant chuckle, and

sometimes "the parson," in allusion to the white cravat it wears over its black, cassocklike plumage.

"The tui," said Paganel to the Major, "grows so fat during the Winter that it makes him ill, and prevents him

from flying. Then he tears his breast with his beak, to relieve himself of his fat, and so becomes lighter. Does

Paganel, to his great regret, could not find a single specimen, or he might have shown the incredulous Major

the bloody scars on the breast. But he was more fortunate with a strange animal which, hunted by men, cats

and dogs, has fled toward the unoccupied country, and is fast disappearing from the fauna of New Zealand.

Robert, searching like a ferret, came upon a nest made of interwoven roots, and in it a pair of birds destitute

of wings and tail, with four toes, a long snipelike beak, and a covering of white feathers over the whole

body, singular creatures, which seemed to connect the oviparous tribes with the mammifers.

It was the New Zealand "kiwi," the _Apteryx australis_ of naturalists, which lives with equal satisfaction on

larvae, insects, worms or seeds. This bird is peculiar to the country. It has been introduced into very few of

the zoological collections of Europe. Its graceless shape and comical motions have always attracted the notice

of travelers, and during the great exploration of the Astrolabe and the Zelee, Dumont d'Urville was

principally charged by the Academy of Sciences to bring back a specimen of these singular birds. But in spite

Paganel, who was elated at such a piece of luck, tied the two birds together, and carried them along with the

intention of presenting them to the Jardin des Plantes, in Paris. "Presented by M. Jacques Paganel." He

mentally saw the flattering inscription on the handsomest cage in the gardens. Sanguine geographer!

The party pursued their way without fatigue along the banks of the Waipa. The country was quite deserted;

not a trace of natives, nor any track that could betray the existence of man. The stream was fringed with tall

bushes, or glided along sloping banks, so that nothing obstructed the view of the low range of hills which

closed the eastern end of the valley. With their grotesque shapes, and their outlines lost in a deceptive haze,

they brought to mind giant animals, worthy of antediluvian times. They might have been a herd of enormous

whales, suddenly turned to stone. These disrupted masses proclaimed their essentially volcanic character.

New Zealand is, in fact, a formation of recent plutonic origin. Its emergence from the sea is constantly

increasing. Some points are known to have risen six feet in twenty years. Fire still runs across its center,

shakes it, convulses it, and finds an outlet in many places by the mouths of geysers and the craters of

At four in the afternoon, nine miles had been easily accomplished. According to the map which Paganel

constantly referred to, the confluence of the Waipa and Waikato ought to be reached about five miles further

on, and there the night halt could be made. Two or three days would then suffice for the fifty miles which lay

between them and the capital; and if Glenarvan happened to fall in with the mail coach that plies between

"Therefore," said Glenarvan, "we shall be obliged to camp during the night once more."

"I am very glad to think so, for it is very trying for Lady Helena and Mary Grant."

"And they never utter a murmur," added John Mangles. "But I think I heard you mention a village at the

"Yes," said the geographer, "here it is, marked on Johnston's map. It is Ngarnavahia, two miles below the

"Well, could we not stay there for the night? Lady Helena and Miss Grant would not grudge two miles more

"A hotel!" cried Paganel, "a hotel in a Maori village! you would not find an inn, not a tavern! This village

will be a mere cluster of huts, and so far from seeking rest there, my advice is that you give it a wide berth."

"My dear Lord, where Maories are concerned, distrust is safer than confidence. I do not know on what terms

they are with the English, whether the insurrection is suppressed or successful, or whether indeed the war

may not be going on with full vigor. Modesty apart, people like us would be a prize, and I must say, I would

rather forego a taste of Maori hospitality. I think it certainly more prudent to avoid this village of

Ngarnavahia, to skirt it at a distance, so as to avoid all encounters with the natives. When we reach Drury it

will be another thing, and there our brave ladies will be able to recruit their strength at their leisure."

This advice prevailed. Lady Helena preferred to pass another night in the open air, and not to expose her

companions to danger. Neither Mary Grant or she wished to halt, and they continued their march along the

Two hours later, the first shades of evening began to fall. The sun, before disappearing below the western

horizon, darted some bright rays through an opening in the clouds. The distant eastern summits were

empurpled with the parting glories of the day. It was like a flying salute addressed to the wayworn travelers.

Glenarvan and his friends hastened their steps, they knew how short the twilight is in this high latitude, and

how quickly the night follows it. They were very anxious to reach the confluence of the two rivers before the

darkness overtook them. But a thick fog rose from the ground, and made it very difficult to see the way.

Fortunately hearing stood them in the stead of sight; shortly a nearer sound of water indicated that the

confluence was at hand. At eight o'clock the little troop arrived at the point where the Waipa loses itself in the

"There is the Waikato!" cried Paganel, "and the road to Auckland is along its right bank."

"We shall see that tomorrow," said the Major, "Let us camp here. It seems to me that that dark shadow is

that of a little clump of trees grown expressly to shelter us. Let us have supper and then get some sleep."

"Supper by all means," said Paganel, "but no fire; nothing but biscuit and dried meat. We have reached this

spot incognito, let us try and get away in the same manner. By good luck, the fog is in our favor."

The clump of trees was reached and all concurred in the wish of the geographer. The cold supper was eaten

without a sound, and presently a profound sleep overcame the travelers, who were tolerably fatigued with

THE next morning at daybreak a thick fog was clinging to the surface of the river. A portion of the vapors

that saturated the air were condensed by the cold, and lay as a dense cloud on the water. But the rays of the

A tongue of land, sharply pointed and bristling with bushes, projected into the uniting streams. The swifter

waters of the Waipa rushed against the current of the Waikato for a quarter of a mile before they mingled

with it; but the calm and majestic river soon quieted the noisy stream and carried it off quietly in its course to

When the vapor disappeared, a boat was seen ascending the current of the Waikato. It was a canoe seventy

feet long, five broad, and three deep; the prow raised like that of a Venetian gondola, and the whole hollowed

out of a trunk of a kahikatea. A bed of dry fern was laid at the bottom. It was swiftly rowed by eight oars, and

This man was a tall Maori, about fortyfive years of age, broadchested, muscular, with powerfully

developed hands and feet. His prominent and deeplyfurrowed brow, his fierce look, and sinister expression,

Tattooing, or "moko," as the New Zealanders call it, is a mark of great distinction. None is worthy of these

honorary lines, who has not distinguished himself in repeated fights. The slaves and the lower class can not

obtain this decoration. Chiefs of high position may be known by the finish and precision and truth of the

design, which sometimes covers their whole bodies with the figures of animals. Some are found to undergo

the painful operation of "moko" five times. The more illustrious, the more illustrated, is the rule of New

Dumont D'Urville has given some curious details as to this custom. He justly observes that "moko" is the

counterpart of the armorial bearings of which many families in Europe are so vain. But he remarks that there

is this difference: the armorial bearings of Europe are frequently a proof only of the merits of the first who

bore them, and are no certificate of the merits of his descendants; while the individual coatofarms of the

Maori is an irrefragible proof that it was earned by the display of extraordinary personal courage.

The practice of tattooing, independently of the consideration it procures, has also a useful aspect. It gives the

cutaneous system an increased thickness, enabling it to resist the inclemency of the season and the incessant

As to the chief who was steering the canoe, there could be no mistake. The sharpened albatross bone used by

the Maori tattooer, had five times scored his countenance. He was in his fifth edition, and betrayed it in his

His figure, draped in a large mat woven of "phormium" trimmed with dogskins, was clothed with a pair of

cotton drawers, bloodstained from recent combats. From the pendant lobe of his ears hung earrings of green

jade, and round his neck a quivering necklace of "pounamous," a kind of jade stone sacred among the New

Zealanders. At his side lay an English rifle, and a "patoupatou," a kind of twoheaded ax of an emerald

color, and eighteen inches long. Beside him sat nine armed warriors of inferior rank, ferociouslooking

fellows, some of them suffering from recent wounds. They sat quite motionless, wrapped in their flax

mantles. Three savagelooking dogs lay at their feet. The eight rowers in the prow seemed to be servants or

slaves of the chief. They rowed vigorously, and propelled the boat against the not very rapid current of the

In the center of this long canoe, with their feet tied together, sat ten European prisoners closely packed

It was Glenarvan and Lady Helena, Mary Grant, Robert, Paganel, the Major, John Mangles, the steward, and

The night before, the little band had unwittingly, owing to the mist, encamped in the midst of a numerous

party of natives. Toward the middle of the night they were surprised in their sleep, were made prisoners, and

carried on board the canoe. They had not been illtreated, so far, but all attempts at resistance had been vain.

Their arms and ammunition were in the hands of the savages, and they would soon have been targets for their

They were soon aware, from a few English words used by the natives, that they were a retreating party of the

tribe who had been beaten and decimated by the English troops, and were on their way back to the Upper

Waikato. The Maori chief, whose principal warriors had been picked off by the soldiers of the 42nd

Regiment, was returning to make a final appeal to the tribes of the Waikato district, so that he might go to the

aid of the indomitable William Thompson, who was still holding his own against the conquerors. The chief's

name was "KaiKoumou," a name of evil boding in the native language, meaning "He who eats the limbs of

his enemy." He was bold and brave, but his cruelty was equally remarkable. No pity was to be expected at his

hands. His name was well known to the English soldiers, and a price had been set on his head by the governor

This terrible blow befell Glenarvan at the very moment when he was about to reach the longdesired haven

of Auckland, and so regain his own country; but no one who looked at his cool, calm features, could have

guessed the anguish he endured. Glenarvan always rose to his misfortunes. He felt that his part was to be the

strength and the example of his wife and companions; that he was the head and chief; ready to die for the rest

if circumstances required it. He was of a deeply religious turn of mind, and never lost his trust in Providence

nor his belief in the sacred character of his enterprise. In the midst of this crowning peril he did not give way

to any feeling of regret at having been induced to venture into this country of savages.

His companions were worthy of him; they entered into his lofty views; and judging by their haughty

demeanor, it would scarcely have been supposed that they were hurrying to the final catastrophe. With one

accord, and by Glenarvan's advice, they resolved to affect utter indifference before the natives. It was the

only way to impress these ferocious natures. Savages in general, and particularly the Maories, have a notion

of dignity from which they never derogate. They respect, above all things, coolness and courage. Glenarvan

was aware that by this mode of procedure, he and his companions would spare themselves needless

From the moment of embarking, the natives, who were very taciturn, like all savages, had scarcely exchanged

a word, but from the few sentences they did utter, Glenarvan felt certain that the English language was

familiar to them. He therefore made up his mind to question the chief on the fate that awaited them.

Glenarvan asked no further questions; but hope revived in his heart. He concluded that some Maori chiefs

had fallen into the hands of the English, and that the natives would try to get them exchanged. So they had a

The canoe was speeding rapidly up the river. Paganel, whose excitable temperament always rebounded from

one extreme to the other, had quite regained his spirits. He consoled himself that the natives were saving

them the trouble of the journey to the English outposts, and that was so much gain. So he took it quite quietly

and followed on the map the course of the Waikato across the plains and valleys of the province. Lady

Helena and Mary Grant, concealing their alarm, conversed in a low voice with Glenarvan, and the keenest

The Waikato is the national river in New Zealand. It is to the Maories what the Rhine is to the Germans, and

the Danube to the Slavs. In its course of 200 miles it waters the finest lands of the North Island, from the

province of Wellington to the province of Auckland. It gave its name to all those indomitable tribes of the

The waters of this river are still almost strangers to any craft but the native canoe. The most audacious tourist

will scarcely venture to invade these sacred shores; in fact, the Upper Waikato is sealed against profane

Paganel was aware of the feelings of veneration with which the natives regard this great arterial stream. He

knew that the English and German naturalists had never penetrated further than its junction with the Waipa.

He wondered how far the good pleasure of KaiKoumou would carry his captives? He could not have

guessed, but for hearing the word "Taupo" repeatedly uttered between the chief and his warriors. He

consulted his map and saw that "Taupo" was the name of a lake celebrated in geographical annals, and lying

in the most mountainous part of the island, at the southern extremity of Auckland province. The Waikato

AN unfathomable gulf twentyfive miles long, and twenty miles broad was produced, but long before

historic times, by the falling in of caverns among the trachytic lavas of the center of the island. And these

waters falling from the surrounding heights have taken possession of this vast basin. The gulf has become a

Such is the wondrous lake of Taupo, lying 1,250 feet above the level of the sea, and in view of an

amphitheater of mountains 2,400 feet high. On the west are rocky peaks of great size; on the north lofty

summits clothed with low trees; on the east a broad beach with a road track, and covered with pumice stones,

which shimmer through the leafy screen of the bushes; on the southern side rise volcanic cones behind a

forest flat. Such is the majestic frame that incloses this vast sheet of water whose roaring tempests rival the

The whole region boils like an immense cauldron hung over subterranean fires. The ground vibrates from the

agitation of the central furnace. Hot springs filter out everywhere. The crust of the earth cracks in great rifts

About a quarter of a mile off, on a craggy spur of the mountain stood a "pah," or Maori fortress. The

prisoners, whose feet and hands were liberated, were landed one by one, and conducted into it by the

warriors. The path which led up to the intrenchment, lay across fields of "phormium" and a grove of beautiful

trees, the "kaikateas" with persistent leaves and red berries; "dracaenas australis," the "titrees" of the

natives, whose crown is a graceful counterpart of the cabbagepalm, and "huious," which are used to give a

black dye to cloth. Large doves with metallic sheen on their plumage, and a world of starlings with reddish

The fortress was defended by an outer inclosure of strong palisades, fifteen feet high; a second line of stakes;

V. IV. Verne the inner space, that is the plateau of the "pah," on which were erected the Maori buildings, and

When the captives approached they were horrorstruck at the sight of the heads which adorned the posts of

the inner circle. Lady Helena and Mary Grant turned away their eyes more with disgust than with terror.

These heads were those of hostile chiefs who had fallen in battle, and whose bodies had served to feed the

conquerors. The geographer recognized that it was so, from their eye sockets being hollow and deprived of

Glenarvan and his companions had taken in all this scene at a glance. They stood near an empty house,

waiting the pleasure of the chief, and exposed to the abuse of a crowd of old crones. This troop of harpies

surrounded them, shaking their fists, howling and vociferating. Some English words that escaped their coarse

In the midst of all these cries and threats, Lady Helena, tranquil to all outward seeming, affected an

indifference she was far from feeling. This courageous woman made heroic efforts to restrain herself, lest she

should disturb Glenarvan's coolness. Poor Mary Grant felt her heart sink within her, and John Mangles stood

by ready to die in her behalf. His companions bore the deluge of invectives each according to his disposition;

the Major with utter indifference, Paganel with exasperation that increased every moment.

Glenarvan, to spare Lady Helena the attacks of these witches, walked straight up to KaiKoumou, and

The Maori chief stared fixedly at his prisoner without speaking; and then, with a nod, he silenced the noisy

At this moment a hundred Maories were assembled in the "pah," old men, full grown men, youths; the former

were calm, but gloomy, awaiting the orders of KaiKoumou; the others gave themselves up to the most

violent sorrow, bewailing their parents and friends who had fallen in the late engagements.

KaiKoumou was the only one of all the chiefs that obeyed the call of William Thompson, who had returned

to the lake district, and he was the first to announce to his tribe the defeat of the national insurrection, beaten

on the plains of the lower Waikato. Of the two hundred warriors who, under his orders, hastened to the

defence of the soil, one hundred and fifty were missing on his return. Allowing for a number being made

prisoners by the invaders, how many must be lying on the field of battle, never to return to the country of

This was the secret of the outburst of grief with which the tribe saluted the arrival of KaiKoumou. Up to that

moment nothing had been known of the last defeat, and the fatal news fell on them like a thunder clap.

Among the savages, sorrow is always manifested by physical signs; the parents and friends of deceased

warriors, the women especially, lacerated their faces and shoulders with sharpened shells. The blood spurted

out and blended with their tears. Deep wounds denoted great despair. The unhappy Maories, bleeding and

There was another serious element in their grief. Not only had they lost the relative or friend they mourned,

but his bones would be missing in the family mausoleum. In the Maori religion the possession of these relics

is regarded as indispensable to the destinies of the future life; not the perishable flesh, but the bones, which

are collected with the greatest care, cleaned, scraped, polished, even varnished, and then deposited in the

"oudoupa," that is the "house of glory." These tombs are adorned with wooden statues, representing with

perfect exactness the tattoo of the deceased. But now their tombs would be left empty, the religious rites

would be unsolemnized, and the bones that escaped the teeth of the wild dog would whiten without burial on

Then the sorrowful chorus redoubled. The menaces of the women were intensified by the imprecations of the

men against the Europeans. Abusive epithets were lavished, the accompanying gestures became more violent.

KaiKoumou, fearing that he might be overpowered by the fanatics of his tribe, conducted his prisoners to a

sacred place, on an abruptly raised plateau at the other end of the "pah." This hut rested against a mound

elevated a hundred feet above it, which formed the steep outer buttress of the entrenchment. In this

"WareAtoua," sacred house, the priests or arikis taught the Maories about a Triune God, father, son, and

bird, or spirit. The large, well constructed hut, contained the sacred and choice food which

In this place, and safe for the moment from the frenzied natives, the captives lay down on the flax mats. Lady

Helena was quite exhausted, her moral energies prostrate, and she fell helpless into her husband's arms.

Robert was scarcely in when he jumped on Wilson's shoulders, and squeezed his head through a crevice left

between the roof and the walls, from which chaplets of amulets were hung. From that elevation he could see

"They are all crowding round the chief," said he softly. "They are throwing their arms about. . . . They are

"KaiKoumou is speaking. . . . The savages are quieter. . . . . They are listening. . . . ."

"Evidently," said the Major, "this chief has a personal interest in protecting us. He wants to exchange his

"Yes! . . . They are listening. . . . . They have dispersed, some are gone into their huts. . . . The others have

"Yes, Mr. McNabbs," replied Robert, "KaiKoumou is left alone with the warriors of his canoe. . . . . Oh! one

"Edward," she said in a resolute tone, "neither Mary Grant nor I must fall into the hands of these savages

"Yes! the Maories do not search their prisoners. But, Edward, this is for us, not for them."

Glenarvan slipped the revolver under his coat; at the same moment the mat at the entrance was raised, and a

He motioned to the prisoners to follow him. Glenarvan and the rest walked across the "pah" and stopped

before KaiKoumou. He was surrounded by the principal warriors of his tribe, and among them the Maori

whose canoe joined that of the KaiKoumou at the confluence of Pohainhenna, on the Waikato. He was a

man about forty years of age, powerfully built and of fierce and cruel aspect. His name was KaraTete,

meaning "the irascible" in the native tongue. KaiKoumou treated him with a certain tone of respect, and by

the fineness of his tattoo, it was easy to perceive that KaraTete held a lofty position in the tribe, but a keen

observer would have guessed the feeling of rivalry that existed between these two chiefs. The Major observed

that the influence of KaraTete gave umbrage to KaiKoumou. They both ruled the Waikato tribes, and were

equal in authority. During this interview KaiKoumou smiled, but his eyes betrayed a deepseated enmity.

"Yes," replied Glenarvan, unhesitatingly, as his nationality would facilitate the exchange.

"My companions are English like myself. We are shipwrecked travelers, but it may be important to state that

"That matters little!" was the brutal answer of KaraTete. "Every Englishman is an enemy. Your people

"They were wrong!" said Glenarvan, quietly. "I say so, because I think it, not because I am in your power."

"Listen," said KaiKoumou, "the Tohonga, the chief priest of NouiAtoua has fallen into the hands of your

brethren; he is a prisoner among the Pakekas. Our deity has commanded us to ransom him. For my own part,

I would rather have torn out your heart, I would have stuck your head, and those of your companions, on the

As he uttered these words, KaiKoumou, who till now had been quite unmoved, trembled with rage, and his

"No," replied Glenarvan. "I am neither a chief nor a priest among my own people."

Paganel, petrified at this reply, looked at Glenarvan in amazement. KaiKoumou appeared equally

"Offer first these ladies in exchange for your priest," said Glenarvan, pointing to Lady Helena and Mary

"Those two ladies," continued Glenarvan, bowing respectfully toward Lady Helena and Mary Grant, "are

The warrior gazed coldly at his prisoner. An evil smile relaxed his lips for a moment; then he controlled

"Do you hope to deceive KaiKoumou with lying words, accursed Pakeka? Can not the eyes of KaiKoumou

And then pushing his prisoners aside, he laid his hand on the shoulder of Lady Helena, who turned pale at his

Glenarvan, without a word, raised his arm, a shot! and KaraTete fell at his feet.

The sound brought a crowd of natives to the spot. A hundred arms were ready, and Glenarvan's revolver was

KaiKoumou glanced at Glenarvan with a curious expression: then with one hand protecting Glenarvan, with

At that word the crowd stood still before Glenarvan and his companions, who for the time were preserved by

A few minutes after they were reconducted to WareAtoua, which was their prison. But Robert Grant and

KAIKOUMOU, as frequently happens among the Maories, joined the title of ariki to that of tribal chief. He

was invested with the dignity of priest, and, as such, he had the power to throw over persons or things the

The "taboo," which is common to all the Polynesian races, has the primary effect of isolating the "tabooed"

person and preventing the use of "tabooed" things. According to the Maori doctrine, anyone who laid

sacrilegious hands on what had been declared "taboo," would be punished with death by the insulted deity,

and even if the god delayed the vindication of his power, the priests took care to accelerate his vengeance.

By the chiefs, the "taboo" is made a political engine, except in some cases, for domestic reasons. For

instance, a native is tabooed for several days when his hair is cut; when he is tattooed; when he is building a

canoe, or a house; when he is seriously ill, and when he is dead. If excessive consumption threatens to

exterminate the fish of a river, or ruin the early crop of sweet potatoes, these things are put under the

protection of the taboo. If a chief wishes to clear his house of hangerson, he taboos it; if an English trader

displeases him he is tabooed. His interdict has the effect of the old royal "veto."

If an object is tabooed, no one can touch it with impunity. When a native is under the interdict, certain

aliments are denied him for a prescribed period. If he is relieved, as regards the severe diet, his slaves feed

him with the viands he is forbidden to touch with his hands; if he is poor and has no slaves, he has to take up

In short, the most trifling acts of the Maories are directed and modified by this singular custom, the deity is

brought into constant contact with their daily life. The taboo has the same weight as a law; or rather, the code

of the Maories, indisputable and undisputed, is comprised in the frequent applications of the taboo.

As to the prisoners confined in the WareAtoua, it was an arbitrary taboo which had saved them from the

fury of the tribe. Some of the natives, friends and partisans of KaiKoumou, desisted at once on hearing their

Glenarvan cherished no illusive hopes as to his own fate; nothing but his death could atone for the murder of

a chief, and among these people death was only the concluding act of a martyrdom of torture. Glenarvan,

therefore, was fully prepared to pay the penalty of the righteous indignation that nerved his arm, but he hoped

What a night he and his companions passed! Who could picture their agonies or measure their sufferings?

Robert and Paganel had not been restored to them, but their fate was no doubtful matter. They were too surely

the first victims of the frenzied natives. Even McNabbs, who was always sanguine, had abandoned hope.

John Mangles was nearly frantic at the sight of Mary Grant's despair at being separated from her brother.

Glenarvan pondered over the terrible request of Lady Helena, who preferred dying by his hand to submitting

"And Mary? who has a right to strike her dead?" thought John, whose heart was broken.

Escape was clearly impossible. Ten warriors, armed to the teeth, kept watch at the door of WareAtoua.

The morning of February 13th arrived. No communication had taken place between the natives and the

"tabooed" prisoners. A limited supply of provisions was in the house, which the unhappy inmates scarcely

touched. Misery deadened the pangs of hunger. The day passed without change, and without hope; the funeral

Although Glenarvan did not conceal from himself the probability that KaiKoumou had given up all idea of

"Who knows," said he, as he reminded Glenarvan of the effect produced on the chief by the death of

KaraTete"who knows but that KaiKoumou, in his heart, is very much obliged to you?"

But even McNabbs' remarks failed to awaken hope in Glenarvan's mind. The next day passed without any

appearance of preparation for their punishment; and this was the reason of the delay.

The Maories believe that for three days after death the soul inhabits the body, and therefore, for three times

twentyfour hours, the corpse remains unburied. This custom was rigorously observed. Till February 15th the

John Mangles, hoisted on Wilson's shoulders, frequently reconnoitered the outer defences. Not a single native

was visible; only the watchful sentinels relieving guard at the door of the WareAtoua.

But on the third day the huts opened; all the savages, men, women, and children, in all several hundred

KaiKoumou came out of his house, and surrounded by the principal chiefs of his tribe, he took his stand on

a mound some feet above the level, in the center of the enclosure. The crowd of natives formed in a half

"Remember," said Lady Helena to her husband. Glenarvan pressed her to his heart, and Mary Grant went

"Lord and Lady Glenarvan cannot but think if a wife may claim death at her husband's hands, to escape a

shameful life, a betrothed wife may claim death at the hands of her betrothed husband, to escape the same

fate. John! at this last moment I ask you, have we not long been betrothed to each other in our secret hearts?

The mat was lifted, and the captives led to KaiKoumou; the two women were resigned to their fate; the men

"Oh! if our Tohonga's life was not more precious than yours!" exclaimed KaiKoumou, with a ferocious

At this moment there was a commotion among the natives. Glenarvan looked quickly around; the crowd

KaiKoumou, as soon as he saw him, said in English, evidently for the benefit of the captives:

Punishment fell on all indiscriminately. Lady Helena and Mary Grant were grateful to Heaven for the boon.

The captives were not taken back to WareAtoua. They were destined to attend the obsequies of the chief

and the bloody rites that accompanied them. A guard of natives conducted them to the foot of an immense

The three prescribed days had elapsed since the death of KaraTete, and the soul of the dead warrior had

The body was laid on a small mound in the central enclosure. It was clothed in a rich dress, and wrapped in a

magnificent flax mat. His head, adorned with feathers, was encircled with a crown of green leaves. His face,

The parents and friends arrived at the foot of the mound, and at a certain moment, as if the leader of an

orchestra were leading a funeral chant, there arose a great wail of tears, sighs, and sobs. They lamented the

deceased with a plaintive rhythm and doleful cadence. The kinsmen beat their heads; the kinswomen tore

their faces with their nails and lavished more blood than tears. But these demonstrations were not sufficient to

propitiate the soul of the deceased, whose wrath might strike the survivors of his tribe; and his warriors, as

they could not recall him to life, were anxious that he should have nothing to wish for in the other world. The

wife of KaraTete was not to be parted from him; indeed, she would have refused to survive him. It was a

This woman came on the scene; she was still young. Her disheveled hair flowed over her shoulders. Her sobs

and cries filled the air. Incoherent words, regrets, sobs, broken phrases in which she extolled the virtues of the

dead, alternated with her moans, and in a crowning paroxysm of sorrow, she threw herself at the foot of the

The KaiKoumou drew near; suddenly the wretched victim rose; but a violent blow from a "MERE," a kind

Horrible yells followed; a hundred arms threatened the terrorstricken captives. But no one moved, for the

The wife of KaraTete had joined her husband. The two bodies lay stretched side by side. But in the future

life, even the presence of his faithful companion was not enough. Who would attend on them in the realm of

Six unfortunate fellows were brought to the mound. They were attendants whom the pitiless usages of war

had reduced to slavery. During the chief's lifetime they had borne the severest privations, and been subjected

to all kinds of illusage; they had been scantily fed, and incessantly occupied like beasts of burden, and now,

according to Maori ideas, they were to resume to all eternity this life of bondage.

These poor creatures appeared quite resigned to their destiny. They were not taken by surprise. Their

Their death was speedy and not aggravated by tedious suffering; torture was reserved for the authors of the

murder, who, only twenty paces off, averted their eyes from the horrible scene which was to grow yet more

Six blows of the MERE, delivered by the hands of six powerful warriors, felled the victims in the midst of a

This was the signal for a fearful scene of cannibalism. The bodies of slaves are not protected by taboo like

those of their masters. They belong to the tribe; they were a sort of small change thrown among the mourners,

and the moment the sacrifice was over, the whole crowd, chiefs, warriors, old men, women, children, without

distinction of age, or sex, fell upon the senseless remains with brutal appetite. Faster than a rapid pen could

describe it, the bodies, still reeking, were dismembered, divided, cut up, not into morsels, but into crumbs. Of

the two hundred Maories present everyone obtained a share. They fought, they struggled, they quarreled over

the smallest fragment. The drops of hot blood splashed over these festive monsters, and the whole of this

detestable crew groveled under a rain of blood. It was like the delirious fury of tigers fighting over their prey,

or like a circus where the wild beasts devour the deer. This scene ended, a score of fires were lit at various

points of the "pah"; the smell of charred flesh polluted the air; and but for the fearful tumult of the festival,

but for the cries that emanated from these fleshsated throats, the captives might have heard the bones

Glenarvan and his companions, breathless with horror, tried to conceal this fearful scene from the eyes of the

two poor ladies. They understood then what fate awaited them next day at dawn, and also with what cruel

The funeral dances commenced. Strong liquors distilled from the "piper excelsum" animated the intoxication

of the natives. They had nothing human left. It seemed possible that the "taboo" might be forgotten, and they

might rush upon the prisoners, who were already terrified at their delirious gestures.

But KaiKoumou had kept his own senses amidst the general delirium. He allowed an hour for this orgy of

blood to attain its maximum and then cease, and the final scene of the obsequies was performed with the

The corpses of KaraTete and his wife were raised, the limbs were bent, and laid against the stomach

according to the Maori usage; then came the funeral, not the final interment, but a burial until the moment

The place of "oudoupa," or the tomb, had been chosen outside the fortress, about two miles off at the top of a

low hill called Maunganamu, situated on the right bank of the lake, and to this spot the body was to be taken.

Two palanquins of a very primitive kind, handbarrows, in fact, were brought to the foot of the mound, and

the corpses doubled up so that they were sitting rather than lying, and their garments kept in place by a band

of hanes, were placed on them. Four warriors took up the litters on their shoulders, and the whole tribe,

repeating their funeral chant, followed in procession to the place of sepulture.

The captives, still strictly guarded, saw the funeral cortege leave the inner inclosure of the "pah"; then the

chants and cries grew fainter. For about half an hour the funeral procession remained out of sight, in the

hollow valley, and then came in sight again winding up the mountain side; the distance gave a fantastic effect

The tribe stopped at an elevation of about 800 feet, on the summit of Maunganamu, where the burial place of

KaraTete had been prepared. An ordinary Maori would have had nothing but a hole and a heap of earth. But

a powerful and formidable chief destined to speedy deification, was honored with a tomb worthy of his

The "oudoupa" had been fenced round, and posts, surmounted with faces painted in red ochre, stood near the

grave where the bodies were to lie. The relatives had not forgotten that the "Waidoua," the spirit of the dead,

lives on mortal food, as the body did in this life. Therefore, food was deposited in the inclosure as well as the

arms and clothing of the deceased. Nothing was omitted for comfort. The husband and wife were laid side by

Then the procession wound slowly down the mountain, and henceforth none dare ascend the slope of

Maunganamu on pain of death, for it was "tabooed," like Tongariro, where lie the ashes of a chief killed by

JUST as the sun was sinking beyond Lake Taupo, behind the peaks of Tuhahua and Pukepapu, the captives

were conducted back to their prison. They were not to leave it again till the tops of the Wahiti Ranges were lit

They had one night in which to prepare for death. Overcome as they were with horror and fatigue, they took

"We shall need all our strength," Glenarvan had said, "to look death in the face. We must show these savages

The meal ended. Lady Helena repeated the evening prayer aloud, her companions, bareheaded, repeated it

after her. Who does not turn his thoughts toward God in the hour of death? This done, the prisoners embraced

each other. Mary Grant and Helena, in a corner of the hut, lay down on a mat. Sleep, which keeps all sorrow

in abeyance, soon weighed down their eyelids; they slept in each other's arms, overcome by exhaustion and

Then Glenarvan, taking his friends aside, said: "My dear friends, our lives and the lives of these poor women

are in God's hands. If it is decreed that we die tomorrow, let us die bravely, like Christian men, ready to

appear without terror before the Supreme Judge. God, who reads our hearts, knows that we had a noble end in

view. If death awaits us instead of success, it is by His will. Stern as the decree may seem, I will not repine.

But death here, means not death only, it means torture, insult, perhaps, and here are two ladies"

Glenarvan's voice, firm till now, faltered. He was silent a moment, and having overcome his emotion, he said,

"I believe," said John, "that in the sight of God I have a right to fulfill that promise."

"No!" replied John, showing him a dagger. "I snatched it from KaraTete when he fell at your feet. My Lord,

whichever of us survives the other will fulfill the wish of Lady Helena and Mary Grant."

After these words were said, a profound silence ensued. At last the Major said: "My friends, keep that to the

"I did not speak for ourselves," said Glenarvan. "Be it as it may, we can face death! Had we been alone, I

should ere now have cried, 'My friends, let us make an effort. Let us attack these wretches!' But with these

At this moment John raised the mat, and counted twentyfive natives keeping guard on the WareAtoua. A

great fire had been lighted, and its lurid glow threw into strong relief the irregular outlines of the "pah." Some

of the savages were sitting round the brazier; the others standing motionless, their black outlines relieved

against the clear background of flame. But they all kept watchful guard on the hut confided to their care.

It has been said that between a vigilant jailer and a prisoner who wishes to escape, the chances are in favor of

the prisoner; the fact is, the interest of the one is keener than that of the other. The jailer may forget that he is

on guard; the prisoner never forgets that he is guarded. The captive thinks oftener of escaping than the jailer

But in the present instance hatred and revenge were the jailers not an indifferent warder; the prisoners

were not bound, but it was because bonds were useless when fiveandtwenty men were watching the only

This house, with its back to the rock which closed the fortress, was only accessible by a long, narrow

promontory which joined it in front to the plateau on which the "pah" was erected. On its two other sides rose

pointed rocks, which jutted out over an abyss a hundred feet deep. On that side descent was impossible, and

had it been possible, the bottom was shut in by the enormous rock. The only outlet was the regular door of

the WareAtoua, and the Maories guarded the promontory which united it to the "pah" like a drawbridge. All

escape was thus hopeless, and Glenarvan having tried the walls for the twentieth time, was compelled to

The hours of this night, wretched as they were, slipped away. Thick darkness had settled on the mountain.

Neither moon nor stars pierced the gloom. Some gusts of wind whistled by the sides of the "pah," and the

posts of the house creaked: the fire outside revived with the puffs of wind, and the flames sent fitful gleams

into the interior of WareAtoua. The group of prisoners was lit up for a moment; they were absorbed in their

It might have been about four o'clock in the morning when the Major's attention was called to a slight noise

which seemed to come from the foundation of the posts in the wall of the hut which abutted on the rock.

McNabbs was at first indifferent, but finding the noise continue, he listened; then his curiosity was aroused,

and he put his ear to the ground; it sounded as if someone was scraping or hollowing out the ground outside.

As soon as he was sure of it, he crept over to Glenarvan and John Mangles, and startling them from their

The scratching became more and more audible; they could hear the little stones grate on a hard body and roll

Wilson and Olbinett joined their companions, and all united to dig through the wallJohn with his dagger,

the others with stones taken from the ground, or with their nails, while Mulrady, stretched along the ground,

These savages sitting motionless around the fire, suspected nothing of what was going on twenty feet off.

The soil was light and friable, and below lay a bed of silicious tufa; therefore, even without tools, the aperture

deepened quickly. It soon became evident that a man, or men, clinging to the sides of the "pah," were cutting

a passage into its exterior wall. What could be the object? Did they know of the existence of the prisoners, or

The prisoners redoubled their efforts. Their fingers bled, but still they worked on; after half an hour they had

gone three feet deep; they perceived by the increased sharpness of the sounds that only a thin layer of earth

Some minutes more passed, and the Major withdrew his hand from the stroke of a sharp blade. He suppressed

John Mangles, inserting the blade of his poniard, avoided the knife which now protruded above the soil, but

V. IV Verne neither side had a word been uttered. It was evidently the cue of both sides to be silent.

But softly as the name was breathed, Mary Grant, already awakened by the sounds in the hut, slipped over

toward Glenarvan, and seizing the hand, all stained with earth, she covered it with kisses.

"Yes, little sister," said he, "it is I am here to save you all; but be very silent."

Mulrady, whose attention was distracted for a moment by the appearance of the boy, resumed his post.

A minute after, the hole was enlarged, and Robert passed from the arms of his sister to those of Lady Helena.

"No, madam," said he; "I do not know how it happened, but in the scuffle I got away; I jumped the barrier;

for two days I hid in the bushes, to try and see you; while the tribe were busy with the chief's funeral, I came

and reconnoitered this side of the path, and I saw that I could get to you. I stole this knife and rope out of the

desert hut. The tufts of bush and the branches made me a ladder, and I found a kind of grotto already

hollowed out in the rock under this hut; I had only to bore some feet in soft earth, and here I am."

"Why! have you not seen him?" asked Glenarvan. "Did you lose each other in the confusion? Did you not get

"No, my Lord!" said Robert, taken aback by the disappearance of his friend Paganel.

"Well, lose no more time," said the Major. "Wherever Paganel is, he cannot be in worse plight than ourselves.

Truly, the moments were precious. They had to fly. The escape was not very difficult, except the twenty feet

After that the slope was practicable to the foot of the mountain. From this point the prisoners could soon gain

the lower valleys; while the Maories, if they perceived the flight of the prisoners, would have to make a long

round to catch them, being unaware of the gallery between the WareAtoua and the outer rock.

The escape was commenced, and every precaution was taken. The captives passed one by one through the

narrow passage into the grotto. John Mangles, before leaving the hut, disposed of all the evidences of their

work, and in his turn slipped through the opening and let down over it the mats of the house, so that the

The next thing was to descend the vertical wall to the slope below, and this would have been impracticable,

but that Robert had brought the flax rope, which was now unrolled and fixed to a projecting point of rock, the

John Mangles, before his friends trusted themselves to this flax rope, tried it; he did not think it very strong;

and it was of importance not to risk themselves imprudently, as a fall would be fatal.

"This rope," said he, "will only bear the weight of two persons; therefore let us go in rotation. Lord and Lady

Glenarvan first; when they arrive at the bottom, three pulls at the rope will be a signal to us to follow."

"I will go first," said Robert. "I discovered a deep hollow at the foot of the slope where those who come down

Robert disappeared through the opening out of the grotto. A minute after, the three pulls at the cord informed

Glenarvan and Lady Helena immediately ventured out of the grotto. The darkness was still very great, though

The biting cold of the morning revived the poor young lady. She felt stronger and commenced her perilous

Glenarvan first, then Lady Helena, let themselves down along the rope, till they came to the spot where the

perpendicular wall met the top of the slope. Then Glenarvan going first and supporting his wife, began to

He felt for the tufts and grass and shrubs able to afford a foothold; tried them and then placed Lady Helena's

foot on them. Some birds, suddenly awakened, flew away, uttering feeble cries, and the fugitives trembled

They had reached halfway down the slope, when a voice was heard from the opening of the grotto.

Glenarvan, holding with one hand to a tuft of tetragonia, with the other holding his wife, waited with

Wilson had had an alarm. Having heard some unusual noise outside the WareAtoua, he went back into the

hut and watched the Maories from behind the mat. At a sign from him, John stopped Glenarvan.

One of the warriors on guard, startled by an unusual sound, rose and drew nearer to the WareAtoua. He

stood still about two paces from the hut and listened with his head bent forward. He remained in that attitude

for a minute that seemed an hour, his ear intent, his eye peering into the darkness. Then shaking his head like

one who sees he is mistaken, he went back to his companions, took an armful of dead wood, and threw it into

the smouldering fire, which immediately revived. His face was lighted up by the flame, and was free from

any look of doubt, and after having glanced to where the first light of dawn whitened the eastern sky,

Glenarvan let himself gently down the slope; soon Lady Helena and he landed on the narrow track where

The rope was shaken three times, and in his turn John Mangles, preceding Mary Grant, followed in the

He arrived safely; he rejoined Lord and Lady Glenarvan in the hollow mentioned by Robert.

Five minutes after, all the fugitives had safely escaped from the WareAtoua, left their retreat, and keeping

away from the inhabited shores of the lakes, they plunged by narrow paths into the recesses of the mountains.

They walked quickly, trying to avoid the points where they might be seen from the pah. They were quite

silent, and glided among the bushes like shadows. Whither? Where chance led them, but at any rate they were

Toward five o'clock, the day began to dawn, bluish clouds marbled the upper stratum of clouds. The misty

summits began to pierce the morning mists. The orb of day was soon to appear, and instead of giving the

It was of vital importance that before the decisive moment arrived they should put themselves beyond the

reach of the savages, so as to put them off their track. But their progress was slow, for the paths were steep.

Lady Glenarvan climbed the slopes, supported, not to say carried, by Glenarvan, and Mary Grant leaned on

the arm of John Mangles; Robert, radiant with joy, triumphant at his success, led the march, and the two

Another half an hour and the glorious sun would rise out of the mists of the horizon. For half an hour the

fugitives walked on as chance led them. Paganel was not there to take the lead. He was now the object of

their anxiety, and whose absence was a black shadow between them and their happiness. But they bore

steadily eastward, as much as possible, and faced the gorgeous morning light. Soon they had reached a height

of 500 feet above Lake Taupo, and the cold of the morning, increased by the altitude, was very keen. Dim

outlines of hills and mountains rose behind one another; but Glenarvan only thought how best to get lost

Suddenly a terrific yell from a hundred throats rent the air. It came from the pah, whose direction Glenarvan

did not know. Besides, a thick veil of fog, which, spread at his feet, prevented any distinct view of the valleys

But the fugitives could not doubt that their escape had been discovered; and now the question was, would

they be able to elude pursuit? Had they been seen? Would not their track betray them?

At this moment the fog in the valley lifted, and enveloped them for a moment in a damp mist, and at three

While they looked they were seen. Renewed howls broke forth, mingled with the barking of dogs, and the

whole tribe, after vainly trying to scale the rock of WareAtoua, rushed out of the pah, and hastened by the

shortest paths in pursuit of the prisoners who were flying from their vengeance.

THE summit of the mountain was still a hundred feet above them. The fugitives were anxious to reach it that

they might continue their flight on the eastern slope out of the view of their pursuers. They hoped then to find

some practicable ridge that would allow of a passage to the neighboring peaks that were thrown together in

an orographic maze, to which poor Paganel's genius would doubtless have found the clew.

They hastened up the slope, spurred on by the loud cries that drew nearer and nearer. The avenging crowd

"Courage! my friends," cried Glenarvan, urging his companions by voice and look.

In less than five minutes they were at the top of the mountain, and then they turned to judge of their position,

From their elevated position they could see over Lake Taupo, which stretched toward the west in its setting of

picturesque mountains. On the north the peaks of Pirongia; on the south the burning crater of Tongariro. But

eastward nothing but the rocky barrier of peaks and ridges that formed the Wahiti ranges, the great chain

whose unbroken links stretch from the East Cape to Cook's Straits. They had no alternative but to descend the

opposite slope and enter the narrow gorges, uncertain whether any outlet existed.

Glenarvan could not prolong the halt for a moment. Wearied as they might be, they must fly or be discovered.

But just as the ladies had risen with a despairing effort, McNabbs stopped them and said:

And then they all perceived the inexplicable change that had taken place in the movements of the Maories.

Their pursuit had suddenly stopped. The ascent of the mountain had ceased by an imperious command. The

natives had paused in their career, and surged like the sea waves against an opposing rock. All the crowd,

thirsting for blood, stood at the foot of the mountain yelling and gesticulating, brandishing guns and hatchets,

but not advancing a foot. Their dogs, rooted to the spot like themselves, barked with rage.

What stayed them? What occult power controlled these savages? The fugitives looked without understanding,

Suddenly John Mangles uttered an exclamation which attracted the attention of his companions. He pointed

Robert was right. Fifty feet above, at the extreme peak of the mountain, freshly painted posts formed a small

palisaded inclosure, and Glenarvan too was convinced that it was the chief's burial place. The chances of their

Glenarvan, followed by the rest, climbed to the foot of the tomb. A large opening, covered with mats, led into

it. Glenarvan was about to invade the sanctity of the "oudoupa," when he reeled backward.

Glenarvan, the Major, Robert and John Mangles entered. There sat a Maori, wrapped in a large flax mat; the

darkness of the "oudoupa" preventing them from distinguishing his features. He was very quiet, and was

Glenarvan was about to speak to him when the native forestalled him by saying gayly and in good English:

It was Paganel. At the sound of his voice they all rushed into the "oudoupa," and he was cordially embraced

all round. Paganel was found again. He was their salvation. They wanted to question him; to know how and

why he was here on the summit of Maunganamu; but Glenarvan stopped this misplaced curiosity.

"The savages," said Paganel, shrugging his shoulders. "I have a contempt for those people! Come and look at

They all followed Paganel out of the "oudoupa." The Maories were still in the same position round the base

"Shout! yell! till your lungs are gone, stupid wretches!" said Paganel. "I dare you to come here!"

"Because the chief is buried here, and the tomb protects us, because the mountain is tabooed."

"Yes, my friends! and that is why I took refuge here, as the malefactors used to flee to the sanctuaries in the

The fugitives were not yet out of danger, but they had a moment's respite, which was very welcome in their

Glenarvan was too much overcome to speak, and the Major nodded his head with an air of perfect content.

"And now, my friends," said Paganel, "if these brutes think to exercise their patience on us, they are

And now everybody wanted to know about their friend's adventures. They were puzzled by the reserve of a

man generally so talkative; on this occasion they had to drag the words out of his mouth; usually he was a

ready storyteller, now he gave only evasive answers to the questions of the rest.

His face was really altered. He wrapped himself closely in his great flax mat and seemed to deprecate

observation. Everyone noticed his embarrassment, when he was the subject of conversation, though nobody

appeared to remark it; when other topics were under discussion, Paganel resumed his usual gayety.

Of his adventures all that could be extracted from him at this time was as follows:

After the murder of KaraTete, Paganel took advantage, like Robert, of the commotion among the natives,

and got out of the inclosure. But less fortunate than young Grant, he walked straight into a Maori camp,

where he met a tall, intelligentlooking chief, evidently of higher rank than all the warriors of his tribe. The

chief spoke excellent English, and he saluted the newcomer by rubbing the end of his nose against the end

Paganel wondered whether he was to consider himself a prisoner or not. But perceiving that he could not stir

This chief, Hihi, or Sunbeam, was not a bad fellow. Paganel's spectacles and telescope seemed to give him a

great idea of Paganel's importance, and he manifested great attachment to him, not only by kindness, but by a

This lasted for three days; to the inquiry whether he was well treated, he said "Yes and no!" without further

answer; he was a prisoner, and except that he expected immediate execution, his state seemed to him no

One night, however, he managed to break his rope and escape. He had seen from afar the burial of the chief,

and knew that he was buried on the top of Maunganamu, and he was well acquainted with the fact that the

mountain would be therefore tabooed. He resolved to take refuge there, being unwilling to leave the region

where his companions were in durance. He succeeded in his dangerous attempt, and had arrived the previous

night at the tomb of KaraTete, and there proposed to recruit his strength while he waited in the hope that his

Such was Paganel's story. Did he designedly conceal some incident of his captivity? More than once his

embarrassment led them to that conclusion. But however that might be, he was heartily congratulated on all

sides. And then the present emergency came on for serious discussion. The natives dare not climb

Maunganamu, but they, of course, calculated that hunger and thirst would restore them their prey. It was only

a question of time, and patience is one of the virtues of all savages. Glenarvan was fully alive to the

difficulty, but made up his mind to watch for an opportunity, or make one. First of all he made a thorough

survey of Maunganamu, their present fortress; not for the purpose of defence, but of escape. The Major, John,

Robert, Paganel, and himself, made an exact map of the mountain. They noted the direction, outlet and

inclination of the paths. The ridge, a mile in length, which united Maunganamu to the Wahiti chain had a

downward inclination. Its slope, narrow and jagged though it was, appeared the only practicable route, if they

made good their escape at all. If they could do this without observation, under cover of night, they might

But there were dangers in this route; the last part of it was within pistol shot of natives posted on the lower

slopes. Already when they ventured on the exposed part of the crest, they were saluted with a hail of shot

which did not reach them. Some gun wads, carried by the wind, fell beside them; they were made of printed

paper, which Paganel picked up out of curiosity, and with some trouble deciphered.

"That is a good idea! My friends, do you know what those creatures use for wads?"

"Pages of the Bible! If that is the use they make of the Holy Book, I pity the missionaries! It will be rather

"A message from God Himself!" exclaimed John Mangles, who was in the act of reading the scorched

fragment of paper. "It bids us hope in Him," added the young captain, firm in the faith of his Scotch

And John read what the powder had left visible: "I will deliver him, for he hath trusted in me."

"My friends," said Glenarvan, "we must carry these words of hope to our dear, brave ladies. The sound will

Glenarvan and his companions hastened up the steep path to the cone, and went toward the tomb. As they

climbed they were astonished to perceive every few moments a kind of vibration in the soil. It was not a

movement like earthquake, but that peculiar tremor that affects the metal of a boiler under high pressure. It

was clear the mountain was the outer covering of a body of vapor, the product of subterranean fires.

This phenomenon of course excited no surprise in those that had just traveled among the hot springs of the

Waikato. They knew that the central region of the IkanaMani is essentially volcanic. It is a sieve, whose

interstices furnish a passage for the earth's vapors in the shape of boiling geysers and solfataras.

Paganel, who had already noticed this, called the attention of his friends to the volcanic nature of the

mountain. The peak of Maunganamu was only one of the many cones which bristle on this part of the island.

It was a volcano of the future. A slight mechanical change would produce a crater of eruption in these slopes,

"That may be," said Glenarvan, "but we are in no more danger here than standing by the boiler of the

"I agree with you," added the Major, "but however good a boiler may be, it bursts at last after too long

"McNabbs," said Paganel, "I have no fancy for staying on the cone. When Providence points out a way, I will

"I wish," remarked John, "that Maunganamu could carry us himself, with all the motive power that he has

inside. It is too bad that millions of horsepower should lie under our feet unavailable for our needs. Our

The recollections of the DUNCAN evoked by John Mangles turned Glenarvan's thoughts into their saddest

channel; for desperate as his own case was he often forgot it, in vain regret at the fate of his crew.

His mind still dwelt on it when he reached the summit of Maunganamu and met his companions in

"Hope, my dear Helena," replied Glenarvan. "The natives will never set foot on the mountain, and we shall

And so saying, John Mangles handed to Lady Helena the fragment of paper on which was legible the sacred

words; and these young women, whose trusting hearts were always open to observe Providential

"And now let us go to the 'oudoupa!'" cried Paganel, in his gayest mood. "It is our castle, our diningroom,

our study! None can meddle with us there! Ladies! allow me to do the honors of this charming abode."

They followed Paganel, and when the savages saw them profaning anew the tabooed burial place, they

renewed their fire and their fearful yells, the one as loud as the other. But fortunately the balls fell short of our

Lady Helena, Mary Grant, and their companions were quite relieved to find that the Maories were more

It was a palisade made of redpainted posts. Symbolic figures, tattooed on the wood, set forth the rank and

achievements of the deceased. Strings of amulets, made of shells or cut stones, hung from one part to another.

In the interior, the ground was carpeted with green leaves, and in the middle, a slight mound betokened the

place of the newly made grave. There lay the chief's weapons, his guns loaded and capped, his spear, his

splendid ax of green jade, with a supply of powder and ball for the happy hunting grounds.

"Quite an arsenal!" said Paganel, "of which we shall make a better use. What ideas they have! Fancy carrying

"No doubt," replied Glenarvan, "and it is a very unwise practice to give firearms to savages! They turn them

against the invaders, naturally enough. But at any rate, they will be very valuable to us."

"Yes," said Paganel, "but what is more useful still is the food and water provided for KaraTete."

Things had been handsomely done for the deceased chief; the amount of provisions denoted their esteem for

the departed. There was food enough to sustain ten persons for fifteen days, or the dead man forever.

The vegetable aliments consisted of edible ferns, sweet potatoes, the "convolvulus batatas," which was

indigenous, and the potato which had been imported long before by the Europeans. Large jars contained pure

water, and a dozen baskets artistically plaited contained tablets of an unknown green gum.

The fugitives were therefore provided for some days against hunger and thirst, and they needed no persuasion

to begin their attack on the deceased chief's stores. Glenarvan brought out the necessary quantity and put

them into Olbinett's hands. The steward, who never could forget his routine ideas, even in the most

exceptional circumstances, thought the meal a slender one. He did not know how to prepare the roots, and,

But Paganel soon solved the difficulty by recommending him to bury his fern roots and sweet potatoes in the

soil. The temperature of the surface stratum was very high, and a thermometer plunged into the soil would

have marked from 160 to 170 degrees; in fact, Olbinett narrowly missed being scalded, for just as he had

scooped a hole for the roots, a jet of vapor sprang up and with a whistling sound rose six feet above the

"Shut off steam!" cried the Major, running to close the hole with the loose drift, while Paganel pondering on

"That Providence would send you fire," interrupted Paganel in a jovial tone. "First the larder of KaraTete

and then fire out of the ground! Upon my word, this mountain is a paradise! I propose that we found a colony,

and cultivate the soil and settle here for life! We shall be the Robinsons of Maunganamu. We should want for

"Well! it is not a thing of yesterday," said Paganel. "It has stood against the internal fire for many a day, and

"Breakfast is ready," announced Olbinett with as much dignity as if he was in Malcolm Castle.

Without delay, the fugitives sat down near the palisade, and began one of the many meals with which

Providence had supplied them in critical circumstances. Nobody was inclined to be fastidious, but opinions

were divided as regarded the edible fern. Some thought the flavor sweet and agreeable, others pronounced it

leathery, insipid, and resembling the taste of gum. The sweet potatoes, cooked in the burning soil, were

And now that their hunger was appeased, it was time to decide on their plan of escape.

"So soon!" exclaimed Paganel in a piteous tone. "Would you quit the home of delight so soon?"

"But, Monsieur Paganel," interposed Lady Helena, "if this be Capua, you dare not intend to imitate

"Madam, I dare not contradict you, and if discussion is the order of the day, let it proceed."

"First," said Glenarvan, "I think we ought to start before we are driven to it by hunger. We are revived now,

and ought to take advantage of it. Tonight we will try to reach the eastern valleys by crossing the cordon of

The natives had not stirred. Their numbers seemed even greater, perhaps owing to the influx of the stragglers

of the tribe. Fires lighted at intervals formed a girdle of flame round the base of the mountain, so that when

darkness fell, Maunganamu appeared to rise out of a great brasier, and to hide its head in the thick darkness.

Five hundred feet below they could hear the hum and the cries of the enemy's camp.

At nine o'clock the darkness being very intense, Glenarvan and John Mangles went out to reconnoiter before

embarking the whole party on this critical journey. They made the descent noiselessly, and after about ten

minutes, arrived on the narrow ridge that crossed the native lines, fifty feet above the camp.

All went well so far. The Maories, stretched beside the fires, did not appear to observe the two fugitives. But

"Back," exclaimed Glenarvan; "those wretches have the eyes of cats and the guns of riflemen!"

And they turned, and once more climbed the steep slope of the mountain, and then hastened to their friends

who had been alarmed at the firing. Glenarvan's hat was pierced by two balls, and they concluded that it was

out of the question to venture again on the ridge between two lines of marksmen.

"Wait till tomorrow," said Paganel, "and as we cannot elude their vigilance, let me try my hand on them."

The night was cold; but happily KaraTete had been furnished with his best night gear, and the party

wrapped themselves each in a warm flax mantle, and protected by native superstition, slept quietly inside the

inclosure, on the warm ground, still violating with the violence of the internal ebullition.

NEXT day, February 17th, the sun's first rays awoke the sleepers of the Maunganamu. The Maories had long

since been astir, coming and going at the foot of the mountain, without leaving their line of observation.

Furious clamor broke out when they saw the Europeans leave the sacred place they had profaned.

Each of the party glanced first at the neighboring mountains, and at the deep valleys still drowned in mist,

and over Lake Taupo, which the morning breeze ruffled slightly. And then all clustered round Paganel eager

Paganel soon satisfied their curiosity. "My friends," said he, "my plan has one great recommendation; if it

does not accomplish all that I anticipate, we shall be no worse off than we are at present. But it must, it will

"It is this," replied Paganel, "the superstition of the natives has made this mountain a refuge for us, and we

must take advantage of their superstition to escape. If I can persuade KaiKoumou that we have expiated our

profanation, that the wrath of the Deity has fallen on us: in a word, that we have died a terrible death, do you

"The death of the sacrilegious, my friends," replied Paganel. "The avenging flames are under our feet. Let us

"Yes, an impromptu volcano, whose fury we can regulate. There are plenty of vapors ready to hand, and

subterranean fires ready to issue forth. We can have an eruption ready to order."

"You understand," replied the geographer, "we are to pretend to fall victims to the flames of the Maori Pluto,

and to disappear spiritually into the tomb of KaraTete. And stay there three, four, even five days if

necessarythat is to say, till the savages are convinced that we have perished, and abandon their watch."

"But," said Miss Grant, "suppose they wish to be sure of our punishment, and climb up here to see?"

"No, my dear Mary," returned Paganel. "They will not do that. The mountain is tabooed, and if it devoured its

"It is really a very clever plan," said Glenarvan. "There is only one chance against it; that is, if the savages

prolong their watch at the foot of Maunganamu, we may run short of provisions. But if we play our game

"Agreed," said McNabbs; "Paganel, you are a genius! and I, who seldom get up an enthusiasm, I answer for

the success of your plan. Oh! those villains! They shall have a little miracle that will put off their conversion

The project of Paganel was therefore adopted, and certainly with the superstitious ideas of the Maories there

seemed good ground for hope. But brilliant as the idea might be, the difficulty was in the _modus operandi_.

The volcano might devour the bold schemers, who offered it a crater. Could they control and direct the

eruption when they had succeeded in letting loose its vapor and flames, and lava streams? The entire cone

might be engulfed. It was meddling with phenomena of which nature herself has the absolute monopoly.

Paganel had thought of all this; but he intended to act prudently and without pushing things to extremes. An

appearance would be enough to dupe the Maories, and there was no need for the terrible realities of an

How long that day seemed. Each one of the party inwardly counted the hours. All was made ready for flight.

The oudoupa provisions were divided and formed very portable packets. Some mats and firearms completed

their light equipment, all of which they took from the tomb of the chief. It is needless to say that their

preparations were made within the inclosure, and that they were unseen by the savages.

At six o'clock the steward served up a refreshing meal. Where or when they would eat in the valleys of the

Ranges no one could foretell. So that they had to take in supplies for the future. The principal dish was

composed of half a dozen rats, caught by Wilson and stewed. Lady Helena and Mary Grant obstinately

refused to taste this game, which is highly esteemed by the natives; but the men enjoyed it like the real

Maories. The meat was excellent and savory, and the six devourers were devoured down to the bones.

The evening twilight came on. The sun went down in a stormylooking bank of clouds. A few flashes of

lightning glanced across the horizon and distant thunder pealed through the darkened sky.

Paganel welcomed the storm, which was a valuable aid to his plans, and completed his program. The savages

are superstitiously affected by the great phenomena of nature. The New Zealanders think that thunder is the

angry voice of NouiAtoua, and lightning the fierce gleam of his eyes. Thus their deity was coming

At eight o'clock, the summit of the Maunganamu was lost in portentous darkness. The sky would supply a

black background for the blaze which Paganel was about to throw on it. The Maories could no longer see

their prisoners; and this was the moment for action. Speed was necessary. Glenarvan, Paganel, McNabbs,

The spot for the crater was chosen thirty paces from KaraTete's tomb. It was important to keep the oudoupa

intact, for if it disappeared, the taboo of the mountain would be nullified. At the spot mentioned Paganel had

noticed an enormous block of stone, round which the vapors played with a certain degree of intensity. This

block covered a small natural crater hollowed in the cone, and by its own weight prevented the egress of the

subterranean fire. If they could move it from its socket, the vapors and the lava would issue by the

The workers used as levers some posts taken from the interior of the oudoupa, and they plied their tools

vigorously against the rocky mass. Under their united efforts the stone soon moved. They made a little trench

so that it might roll down the inclined plane. As they gradually raised it, the vibrations under foot became

more distinct. Dull roarings of flame and the whistling sound of a furnace ran along under the thin crust. The

intrepid laborers, veritable Cyclops handling Earth's fires, worked in silence; soon some fissures and jets of

steam warned them that their place was growing dangerous. But a crowning effort moved the mass which

rolled down and disappeared. Immediately the thin crust gave way. A column of fire rushed to the sky with

loud detonations, while streams of boiling water and lava flowed toward the native camp and the lower

Glenarvan and his companions had barely time to get out of the way; they fled to the enclosure of the

oudoupa, not without having been sprinkled with water at 220 degrees. This water at first spread a smell like

Then the mud, the lava, the volcanic stones, all spouted forth in a torrent. Streams of fire furrowed the sides

of Maunganamu. The neighboring mountains were lit up by the glare; the dark valleys were also filled with

All the savages had risen, howling under the pain inflicted by the burning lava, which was bubbling and

Those whom the liquid fire had not touched fled to the surrounding hills; then turned, and gazed in terror at

this fearful phenomenon, this volcano in which the anger of their deity would swallow up the profane

intruders on the sacred mountain. Now and then, when the roar of the eruption became less violent, their cry

An enormous quantity of vapors, heated stones and lava was escaping by this crater of Maunganamu. It was

not a mere geyser like those that girdle round Mount Hecla, in Iceland, it was itself a Hecla. All this volcanic

commotion was confined till then in the envelope of the cone, because the safety valve of Tangariro was

enough for its expansion; but when this new issue was afforded, it rushed forth fiercely, and by the laws of

equilibrium, the other eruptions in the island must on that night have lost their usual intensity.

An hour after this volcano burst upon the world, broad streams of lava were running down its sides. Legions

All night long, and fanned by the tempest in the upper sky, the crater never ceased to pour forth its torrents

with a violence that alarmed Glenarvan. The eruption was breaking away the edges of the opening. The

prisoners. hidden behind the inclosure of stakes, watched the fearful progress of the phenomenon.

Morning came. The fury of the volcano had not slackened. Thick yellowish fumes were mixed with the

Glenarvan watched with a beating heart, looking from all the interstices of the palisaded enclosure, and

The Maories had fled to the neighboring ledges, out of the reach of the volcano. Some corpses which lay at

the foot of the cone, were charred by the fire. Further off toward the "pah," the lava had reached a group of

twenty huts, which were still smoking. The Maories, forming here and there groups, contemplated the

KaiKoumou approached in the midst of his warriors, and Glenarvan recognized him. The chief advanced to

the foot of the hill, on the side untouched by the lava, but he did not ascend the first ledge.

Standing there, with his arms stretched out like an exerciser, he made some grimaces, whose meaning was

obvious to the prisoners. As Paganel had foreseen, KaiKoumou launched on the avenging mountain a more

Soon after the natives left their positions and followed the winding paths that led toward the pah.

"They are going!" exclaimed Glenarvan. "They have left their posts! God be praised! Our stratagem has

succeeded! My dear Lady Helena, my brave friends, we are all dead and buried! But this evening when night

It would be difficult to conceive of the joy that pervaded the oudoupa. Hope had regained the mastery in all

hearts. The intrepid travelers forgot the past, forgot the future, to enjoy the present delight! And yet the task

before them was not an easy oneto gain some European outpost in the midst of this unknown country. But

KaiKoumou once off their track, they thought themselves safe from all the savages in New Zealand.

A whole day had to elapse before they could make a start, and they employed it in arranging a plan of flight.

Paganel had treasured up his map of New Zealand, and on it could trace out the best roads.

After discussion, the fugitives resolved to make for the Bay of Plenty, towards the east. The region was

unknown, but apparently desert. The travelers, who from their past experience, had learned to make light of

physical difficulties, feared nothing but meeting Maories. At any cost they wanted to avoid them and gain the

east coast, where the missionaries had several stations. That part of the country had hitherto escaped the

As to the distance that separated Lake Taupo from the Bay of Plenty, they calculated it about a hundred

miles. Ten days' march at ten miles a day, could be done, not without fatigue, but none of the party gave that

a thought. If they could only reach the mission stations they could rest there while waiting for a favorable

This question settled, they resumed their watch of the native proceedings, and continued so doing till evening

fell. Not a solitary native remained at the foot of the mountain, and when darkness set in over the Taupo

valleys, not a fire indicated the presence of the Maories at the base. The road was free.

At nine o'clock, the night being unusually dark, Glenarvan gave the order to start. His companions and he,

armed and equipped at the expense of KaraTete, began cautiously to descend the slopes of Maunganamu,

John Mangles and Wilson leading the way, eyes and ears on the alert. They stopped at the slightest sound,

they started at every passing cloud. They slid rather than walked down the spur, that their figures might be

lost in the dark mass of the mountain. At two hundred feet below the summit, John Mangles and his sailors

reached the dangerous ridge that had been so obstinately defended by the natives. If by ill luck the Maories,

more cunning than the fugitives, had only pretended to retreat; if they were not really duped by the volcanic

phenomenon, this was the spot where their presence would be betrayed. Glenarvan could not but shudder, in

spite of his confidence, and in spite of the jokes of Paganel. The fate of the whole party would hang in the

balance for the ten minutes required to pass along that ridge. He felt the beating of Lady Helena's heart, as

He had no thought of turning back. Neither had John. The young captain, followed closely by the whole

party, and protected by the intense darkness, crept along the ridge, stopping when some loose stone rolled to

the bottom. If the savages were still in the ambush below, these unusual sounds might provoke from both

But speed was impossible in their serpentlike progress down this sloping crest. When John Mangles had

reached the lowest point, he was scarcely twentyfive feet from the plateau, where the natives were

encamped the night before, and then the ridge rose again pretty steeply toward a wood for about a quarter of a

All this lower part was crossed without molestation, and they commenced the ascent in silence. The clump of

bush was invisible, though they knew it was there, and but for the possibility of an ambush, Glenarvan

counted on being safe when the party arrived at that point. But he observed that after this point, they were no

longer protected by the taboo. The ascending ridge belonged not to Maunganamu, but to the mountain system

of the eastern side of Lake Taupo, so that they had not only pistol shots, but handtohand fighting to fear.

For ten minutes, the little band ascended by insensible degrees toward the higher tableland. John could not

discern the dark wood, but he knew it ought to be within two hundred feet. Suddenly he stopped; almost

retreated. He fancied he heard something in the darkness; his stoppage interrupted the march of those behind.

He remained motionless long enough to alarm his companions. They waited with unspeakable anxiety,

wondering if they were doomed to retrace their steps, and return to the summit of Maunganamu.

But John, finding that the noise was not repeated, resumed the ascent of the narrow path of the ridge. Soon

they perceived the shadowy outline of the wood showing faintly through the darkness. A few steps more and

THE night favored their escape, and prudence urged them to lose no time in getting away from the fatal

neighborhood of Lake Taupo. Paganel took the post of leader, and his wonderful instinct shone out anew in

this difficult mountain journey. His nyctalopia was a great advantage, his catlike sight enabling him to

For three hours they walked on without halting along the farreaching slope of the eastern side. Paganel kept

a little to the southeast, in order to make use of a narrow passage between the Kaimanawa and the Wahiti

Ranges, through which the road from Hawkes' Bay to Auckland passes. Once through that gorge, his plan

was to keep off the road, and, under the shelter of the high ranges, march to the coast across the inhabited

At nine o'clock in the morning, they had made twelve miles in twelve hours. The courageous women could

not be pressed further, and, besides, the locality was suitable for camping. The fugitives had reached the pass

that separates the two chains. Paganel, map in hand, made a loop toward the northeast, and at ten o'clock the

The provisions were brought out, and justice was done to their meal. Mary Grant and the Major, who had not

The halt lasted till two o'clock in the afternoon, then they resumed their journey; and in the evening they

stopped eight miles from the mountains, and required no persuasion to sleep in the open air.

Next day was one of serious difficulties. Their route lay across this wondrous region of volcanic lakes,

geysers, and solfataras, which extended to the east of the Wahiti Ranges. It is a country more pleasant for the

eye to ramble over, than for the limbs. Every quarter of a mile they had to turn aside or go around for some

obstacle, and thus incurred great fatigue; but what a strange sight met their eyes! What infinite variety nature

On this vast extent of twenty miles square, the subterranean forces had a field for the display of all their

varied effects. Salt springs, of singular transparency, peopled by myriads of insects, sprang up from thickets

of teatree scrub. They diffused a powerful odor of burnt powder, and scattered on the ground a white

sediment like dazzling snow. The limpid waters were nearly at boiling point, while some neighboring springs

spread out like sheets of glass. Gigantic treeferns grew beside them, in conditions analogous to those of the

On every side jets of water rose like park fountains, out of a sea of vapor; some of them continuous, others

intermittent, as if a capricious Pluto controlled their movements. They rose like an amphitheater on natural

terraces; their waters gradually flowed together under folds of white smoke, and corroding the edges of the

semitransparent steps of this gigantic staircase. They fed whole lakes with their boiling torrents.

Farther still, beyond the hot springs and tumultuous geysers, came the solfataras. The ground looked as if

covered with large pustules. These were slumbering craters full of cracks and fissures from which rose

various gases. The air was saturated with the acrid and unpleasant odor of sulphurous acid. The ground was

encrusted with sulphur and crystalline concretions. All this incalculable wealth had been accumulating for

centuries, and if the sulphur beds of Sicily should ever be exhausted, it is here, in this little known district of

The fatigue in traveling in such a country as this will be best understood. Camping was very difficult, and the

sportsmen of the party shot nothing worthy of Olbinett's skill; so that they had generally to content

themselves with fern and sweet potato a poor diet which was scarcely sufficient to recruit the exhausted

strength of the little party, who were all anxious to escape from this barren region.

But four days at least must elapse before they could hope to leave it. On February 23, at a distance of fifty

miles from Maunganamu, Glenarvan called a halt, and camped at the foot of a nameless mountain, marked on

Paganel's map. The wooded plains stretched away from sight, and great forests appeared on the horizon.

That day McNabbs and Robert killed three kiwis, which filled the chief place on their table, not for long,

however, for in a few moments they were all consumed from the beaks to the claws.

At dessert, between the potatoes and sweet potatoes, Paganel moved a resolution which was carried with

enthusiasm. He proposed to give the name of Glenarvan to this unnamed mountain, which rose 3,000 feet

high, and then was lost in the clouds, and he printed carefully on his map the name of the Scottish nobleman.

It would be idle to narrate all the monotonous and uninteresting details of the rest of the journey. Only two or

three occurrences of any importance took place on the way from the lakes to the Pacific Ocean. The march

was all day long across forests and plains. John took observations of the sun and stars. Neither heat nor rain

increased the discomfort of the journey, but the travelers were so reduced by the trials they had undergone,

that they made very slow progress; and they longed to arrive at the mission station.

They still chatted, but the conversation had ceased to be general. The little party broke up into groups,

attracted to each other, not by narrow sympathies, but by a more personal communion of ideas.

Glenarvan generally walked alone; his mind seemed to recur to his unfortunate crew, as he drew nearer to the

sea. He apparently lost sight of the dangers which lay before them on their way to Auckland, in the thought of

Harry Grant was never spoken of; they were no longer in a position to make any effort on his behalf. If his

John had never reminded Mary of what she had said to him on that last night at WareAtoua. He was too

wise to take advantage of a word spoken in a moment of despair. When he mentioned Captain Grant, John

always spoke of further search. He assured Mary that Lord Glenarvan would reembark in the enterprise. He

persistently returned to the fact that the authenticity of the document was indisputable, and that therefore

Harry Grant was somewhere to be found, and that they would find him, if they had to try all over the world.

Mary drank in his words, and she and John, united by the same thought, cherished the same hope. Often Lady

Helena joined in the conversation; but she did not participate in their illusions, though she refrained from

McNabbs, Robert, Wilson, and Mulrady kept up their hunting parties, without going far from the rest, and

Paganel, arrayed in his flax mat, kept himself aloof, in a silent and pensive mood.

And yet, it is only justice to say, in spite of the general rule that, in the midst of trials, dangers, fatigues, and

privations, the most amiable dispositions become ruffled and embittered, all our travelers were united,

On the 25th of February, their progress was stopped by a river which answered to the Wakari on Paganel's

map, and was easily forded. For two days plains of low scrub succeeded each other without interruption. Half

the distance from Lake Taupo to the coast had been traversed without accident, though not without fatigue.

Then the scene changed to immense and interminable forests, which reminded them of Australia, but here the

kauri took the place of the eucalyptus. Although their enthusiasm had been incessantly called forth during

their four months' journey, Glenarvan and his companions were compelled to admire and wonder at those

gigantic pines, worthy rivals of the Cedars of Lebanon, and the "Mammoth trees" of California. The kauris

measured a hundred feet high, before the ramification of the branches. They grew in isolated clumps, and the

forest was not composed of trees, but of innumerable groups of trees, which spread their green canopies in

Some of these pines, still young, about a hundred years old, resembled the red pine of Europe. They had a

dark crown surmounted by a dark conical shoot. Their older brethren, five or six hundred years of age,

formed great green pavilions supported on the inextricable network of their branches. These patriarchs of the

New Zealand forest measured fifty yards in circumference, and the united arms of all the travelers could not

For three days the little party made their way under these vast arches, over a clayey soil which the foot of

man had never trod. They knew this by the quantity of resinous gum that lay in heaps at the foot of the trees,

The sportsmen found whole coveys of the kiwi, which are scarce in districts frequented by the Maories; the

native dogs drive them away to the shelter of these inaccessible forests. They were an abundant source of

Paganel also had the good fortune to espy, in a thicket, a pair of gigantic birds; his instinct as a naturalist was

awakened. He called his companions, and in spite of their fatigue, the Major, Robert, and he set off on the

His curiosity was excusable, for he had recognized, or thought he had recognized, these birds as "moas"

belonging to the species of "dinornis," which many naturalists class with the extinct birds. This, if Paganel

was right, would confirm the opinion of Dr. Hochstetter and other travelers on the present existence of the

These moas which Paganel was chasing, the contemporaries of the Megatherium and the Pterodactyles, must

have been eighteen feet high. They were huge ostriches, timid too, for they fled with extreme rapidity. But no

shot could stay their course. After a few minutes of chase, these fleetfooted moas disappeared among the

That evening, March 1, Glenarvan and his companions, emerging at last from the immense kauriforest,

camped at the foot of Mount Ikirangi, whose summit rose five thousand five hundred feet into the air. At this

point they had traveled a hundred miles from Maunganamu, and the shore was still thirty miles away. John

Mangles had calculated on accomplishing the whole journey in ten days, but he did not foresee the physical

On the whole, owing to the circuits, the obstacles, and the imperfect observations, the journey had been

extended by fully onefifth, and now that they had reached Mount Ikirangi, they were quite worn out.

Two long days of walking were still to be accomplished, during which time all their activity and vigilance

would be required, for their way was through a district often frequented by the natives. The little party

Between Mount Ikirangi which was left to the right, and Mount Hardy whose summit rose on the left to a

height of 3,700 feet, the journey was very trying; for about ten miles the bush was a tangle of "supplejack,"

a kind of flexible rope, appropriately called "stiflingcreeper," that caught the feet at every step. For two

days, they had to cut their way with an ax through this thousandheaded hydra. Hunting became impossible,

and the sportsmen failed in their accustomed tribute. The provisions were almost exhausted, and there was no

means of renewing them; their thirst was increasing by fatigue, and there was no water wherewith to quench

The sufferings of Glenarvan and his party became terrible, and for the first time their moral energy threatened

to give way. They no longer walked, they dragged themselves along, soulless bodies, animated only by the

instinct of selfpreservation which survives every other feeling, and in this melancholy plight they reached

Here they saw several deserted huts, the ruins of a village lately destroyed by the war, abandoned fields, and

They were toiling painfully along the shore, when they saw, at a distance of about a mile, a band of natives,

who rushed toward them brandishing their weapons. Glenarvan, hemmed in by the sea, could not fly, and

summoning all his remaining strength he was about to meet the attack, when John Mangles cried:

And there, twenty paces off, a canoe with six oars lay on the beach. To launch it, jump in and fly from the

dangerous shore, was only a minute's work. John Mangles, McNabbs, Wilson and Mulrady took the oars;

Glenarvan the helm; the two women, Robert and Olbinett stretched themselves beside him. In ten minutes the

canoe was a quarter of a mile from the shore. The sea was calm. The fugitives were silent. But John, who did

not want to get too far from land, was about to give the order to go up the coast, when he suddenly stopped

He saw three canoes coming out from behind Point Lottin and evidently about to give chase.

The canoe went fast under her four rowers. For half an hour she kept her distance; but the poor exhausted

fellows grew weaker, and the three pursuing boats began to gain sensibly on them. At this moment, scarcely

two miles lay between them. It was impossible to avoid the attack of the natives, who were already preparing

What was Glenarvan about?standing up in the stern he was looking toward the horizon for some

Not one of the rowers turned his headnot an oarstroke must be lost. Paganel alone rose, and turned his

"Yes," said he, "a ship! a steamer! they are under full steam! they are coming to us! Found now, brave

The fugitives summoned new energy, and for another half hour, keeping their distance, they rowed with hasty

strokes. The steamer came nearer and nearer. They made out her two masts, bare of sails, and the great

volumes of black smoke. Glenarvan, handing the tiller to Robert, seized Paganel's glass, and watched the

John Mangles and his companions were lost in wonder when they saw Glenarvan's features contract and grow

It was indeed the yacht, they could not mistake herthe yacht and her bandit crew!

The canoe was meantime standing still. Where should they go? Whither fly? What choice was there between

A shot was fired from the nearest of the native boats, and the ball struck Wilson's oar.

John Mangles, between two enemies, did not know what to advise, whither to fly! The two poor ladies on

The savages kept up a running fire, and shots were raining round the canoe, when suddenly a loud report was

heard, and a ball from the yacht's cannon passed over their heads, and now the boat remained motionless

John Mangles, frenzied with despair, seized his ax. He was about to scuttle the boat and sink it with his

"Tom Austin! Tom Austin!" the lad shouted. "He is on board! I see him! He knows us! He is waving his hat."

A second ball whistled over his head, and cut in two the nearest of the three native boats, while a loud hurrah

And a few minutes after, the ten fugitives, how, they knew not, were all safe on board the DUNCAN.

IT would be vain to attempt to depict the feelings of Glenarvan and his friends when the songs of old Scotia

fell on their ears. The moment they set foot on the deck of the DUNCAN, the piper blew his bagpipes, and

commenced the national pibroch of the Malcolm clan, while loud hurrahs rent the air.

Glenarvan and his whole party, even the Major himself, were crying and embracing each other. They were

delirious with joy. The geographer was absolutely mad. He frisked about, telescope in hand, pointing it at the

But at the sight of Glenarvan and his companions, with their clothing in rags, and thin, haggard faces, bearing

marks of horrible sufferings, the crew ceased their noisy demonstrations. These were specters who had

returnednot the bright, adventurous travelers who had left the yacht three months before, so full of hope!

Chance, and chance only, had brought them back to the deck of the yacht they never thought to see again.

And in what a state of exhaustion and feebleness. But before thinking of fatigue, or attending to the imperious

demands of hunger and thirst, Glenarvan questioned Tom Austin about his being on this coast.

Why had the DUNCAN come to the eastern coast of New Zealand? How was it not in the hands of Ben

Joyce? By what providential fatality had God brought them in the track of the fugitives?

Why? how? and for what purpose? Tom was stormed with questions on all sides. The old sailor did not know

which to listen to first, and at last resolved to hear nobody but Glenarvan, and to answer nobody but him.

"The convicts?" replied Tom, with the air of a man who does not in the least understand what he is being

"Never seen him!" exclaimed Paganel, stupefied at the old sailor's replies. "Then pray tell me, Tom, how it is

But if Glenarvan and his friends were totally at a loss to understand the bewilderment of the old sailor, what

"Yes, my Lord. I only acted in obedience to the instructions sent in your letter of January fourteenth."

The ten travelers pressed closer round Tom Austin, devouring him with their eyes. The letter dated from

"Let us come to explanations, pray, for it seems to me I am dreaming. You received a letter, Tom?"

"Yes, Ayrton or Ben Joyce, one and the same individual. Well, and what were the contents of this letter?"

"It contained orders to leave Melbourne without delay, and go and cruise on the eastern coast of"

"Australia!" said Glenarvan with such vehemence that the old sailor was somewhat disconcerted.

Austin's head began to feel in a whirl. Glenarvan spoke with such assurance that he thought after all he must

have made a mistake in reading the letter. Could a faithful, exact old servant like himself have been guilty of

"But, no, madam, pardon me," replied old Tom. "No, it is impossible, I was not mistaken. Ayrton read the

letter as I did, and it was he, on the contrary, who wished to bring me to the Australian coast."

"Yes, Ayrton himself. He insisted it was a mistake: that you meant to order me to Twofold Bay."

"Have you the letter still, Tom?" asked the Major, extremely interested in this mystery.

He ran at once to his cabin in the forecastle. During his momentary absence they gazed at each other in

"What?" growled Paganel, looking like a gigantic note of interrogation, with his spectacles on his forehead

Austin returned directly with the letter written by Paganel and signed by Glenarvan.

"Order to Tom Austin to put out to sea without delay, and to take the Duncan, by latitude 37 degrees to the

And he seized the letter from Glenarvan, rubbed his eyes, pushed down his spectacles on his nose, and read it

"New Zealand!" he repeated in an indescribable tone, letting the order slip between his fingers.

That same moment he felt a hand laid on his shoulder, and turning round found himself face to face with the

"Well, my good Paganel, after all, it is a lucky thing you did not send the DUNCAN to Cochin China!"

This pleasantry finished the poor geographer. The crew burst out into loud Homeric laughter. Paganel ran

about like a madman, seized his head with both hands and tore his hair. He neither knew what he was doing

nor what he wanted to do. He rushed down the poop stairs mechanically and paced the deck, nodding to

himself and going straight before without aim or object till he reached the forecastle. There his feet got

entangled in a coil of rope. He stumbled and fell, accidentally catching hold of a rope with both hands in his

Suddenly a tremendous explosion was heard. The forecastle gun had gone off, riddling the quiet calm of the

waves with a volley of small shot. The unfortunate Paganel had caught hold of the cord of the loaded gun.

A cry of terror succeeded the surprise produced by the explosion. Everybody thought something terrible must

have happened. The sailors rushed between decks and lifted up Paganel, almost bent double. The geographer

They carried his long body onto the poop. His companions were in despair. The Major, who was always the

surgeon on great occasions, began to strip the unfortunate that he might dress his wounds; but he had scarcely

put his hands on the dying man when he started up as if touched by an electrical machine.

"Never! never!" he exclaimed, and pulling his ragged coat tightly round him, he began buttoning it up in a

"Yes," continued Paganel, getting up on his long legs, "but what I have broken the carpenter can mend."

Bursts of laughter from the crew greeted this speech. Paganel's friends were quite reassured about him now.

They were satisfied that he had come off safe and sound from his adventure with the forecastle gun.

But now Paganel was recovered a little, he had to reply to a question he could not escape.

"Now, Paganel," said Glenarvan, "tell us frankly all about it. I own that your blunder was providential. It is

sure and certain that but for you the DUNCAN would have fallen into the hands of the convicts; but for you

we should have been recaptured by the Maories. But for my sake tell me by what supernatural aberration of

But the same instant his eyes fell on Mary and Robert Grant, and he stopped short and then went on:

"What would you have me say, my dear Glenarvan? I am mad, I am an idiot, an incorrigible fellow, and I

"Get flayed alive!" cried the geographer, with a furious look. "Is that a personal allusion?"

"An allusion to what?" asked McNabbs, quietly. This was all that passed. The mystery of the DUNCAN'S

presence on the coast was explained, and all that the travelers thought about now was to get back to their

However, Glenarvan and John Mangles stayed behind with Tom Austin after the others had retired. They

"Now, then, old Austin," said Glenarvan, "tell me, didn't it strike you as strange to be ordered to go and cruise

"Yes, your Honor," replied Tom. "I was very much surprised, but it is not my custom to discuss any orders I

receive, and I obeyed. Could I do otherwise? If some catastrophe had occurred through not carrying out your

injunctions to the letter, should not I have been to blame? Would you have acted differently, captain?"

"I thought, your Honor, that in the interest of Harry Grant, it was necessary to go where I was told to go. I

thought that in consequence of fresh arrangements, you were to sail over to New Zealand, and that I was to

wait for you on the east coast of the island. Moreover, on leaving Melbourne, I kept our destination a secret,

and the crew only knew it when we were right out at sea, and the Australian continent was finally out of

In an instant, like lightning, Ayrton's conduct, his longplanned treachery, Glenarvan's wound, Mulrady's

assassination, the sufferings of the expedition in the marshes of the Snowy River, the whole past life of the

miscreant, flashed before the eyes of the two men. And now, by the strangest concourse of events, the convict

"Because when Ayrton heard the vessel was going to New Zealand, he was in a fury; because he tried to

force me to alter the course of the ship; because he threatened me; and, last of all, because he incited my men

to mutiny. I saw clearly he was a dangerous individual, and I must take precautions against him."

Just at this moment Glenarvan and John Mangles were summoned to the saloon where breakfast, which they

so sorely needed, was awaiting them. They seated themselves at the table and spoke no more of Ayrton.

But after the meal was over, and the guests were refreshed and invigorated, and they all went upon deck,

Glenarvan acquainted them with the fact of the quartermaster's presence on board, and at the same time

"May I beg to be excused from being present at his examination?" said Lady Helena. "I confess, dear Edward,

"He must be confronted with us, Helena," replied Lord Glenarvan; "I beg you will stay. Ben Joyce must see

Lady Helena yielded to his wish. Mary Grant sat beside her, near Glenarvan. All the others formed a group

round them, the whole party that had been compromised so seriously by the treachery of the convict. The

crew of the yacht, without understanding the gravity of the situation, kept profound silence.

AYRTON came. He crossed the deck with a confident tread, and mounted the steps to the poop. His eyes

were gloomy, his teeth set, his fists clenched convulsively. His appearance betrayed neither effrontery nor

timidity. When he found himself in the presence of Lord Glenarvan he folded his arms and awaited the

"Ayrton," said Glenarvan, "here we are then, you and us, on this very DUNCAN that you wished to deliver

The lips of the quartermaster trembled slightly and a quick flush suffused his impassive features. Not the

flush of remorse, but of shame at failure. On this yacht which he thought he was to command as master, he

However, he made no reply. Glenarvan waited patiently. But Ayrton persisted in keeping absolute silence.

Ayrton hesitated, the wrinkles in his forehead deepened, and at length he said in calm voice:

"I have nothing to say, my Lord. I have been fool enough to allow myself to be caught. Act as you please."

Then he turned his eyes away toward the coast which lay on the west, and affected profound indifference to

what was passing around him. One would have thought him a stranger to the whole affair. But Glenarvan was

determined to be patient. Powerful motives urged him to find out certain details concerning the mysterious

life of Ayrton, especially those which related to Harry Grant and the BRITANNIA. He therefore resumed his

interrogations, speaking with extreme gentleness and firmly restraining his violent irritation against him.

"I think, Ayrton," he went on, "that you will not refuse to reply to certain questions that I wish to put to you;

and, first of all, ought I to call you Ayrton or Ben Joyce? Are you, or are you not, the quartermaster of the

"Listen to me, Ayrton," continued Glenarvan; "it is to your interest to speak. Frankness is the only resource

left to you, and it may stand you in good stead. For the last time, I ask you, will you reply to my questions?"

"My Lord," he said, "it is not for me to answer. Justice may witness against me, but I am not going to witness

"Easy, my Lord," repeated Ayrton, in a mocking tone. "Your honor makes rather a bold assertion there, it

seems to me. For my own part, I venture to affirm that the best judge in the Temple would be puzzled what to

make of me. Who will say why I came to Australia, when Captain Grant is not here to tell? Who will prove

that I am the Ben Joyce placarded by the police, when the police have never had me in their hands, and my

companions are at liberty? Who can damage me except yourself, by bringing forward a single crime against

me, or even a blameable action? Who will affirm that I intended to take possession of this ship and deliver it

into the hands of the convicts? No one, I tell you, no one. You have your suspicions, but you need certainties

to condemn a man, and certainties you have none. Until there is a proof to the contrary, I am Ayrton,

Ayrton had become animated while he was speaking, but soon relapsed into his former indifference.

He, no doubt, expected that his reply would close the examination, but Glenarvan commenced again, and

"Ayrton, I am not a Crown prosecutor charged with your indictment. That is no business of mine. It is

important that our respective situations should be clearly defined. I am not asking you anything that could

compromise you. That is for justice to do. But you know what I am searching for, and a single word may put

"Ayrton," said Glenarvan, in almost beseeching tones, "if you know where Harry Grant is, will you, at least,

Ayrton hesitated. His features contracted, and he muttered in a low voice, "I cannot, my Lord."

Then he added with vehemence, as if reproaching himself for a momentary weakness:

"Ayrton, there is neither judge nor executioner here. At the first port we touch at, you will be given up into

Then he turned away and quietly walked back to his cabin, which served as his prison. Two sailors kept guard

at the door, with orders to watch his slightest movement. The witnesses of this examination retired from the

As Glenarvan could make no way against Ayrton's obstinacy, what was to be done now? Plainly no course

remained but to carry out the plan formed at Eden, of returning to Europe and giving up for the time this

unsuccessful enterprise, for the traces of the BRITANNIA seemed irrevocably lost, and the document did not

appear to allow any fresh interpretation. On the 37th parallel there was not even another country, and the

After Glenarvan had consulted his friends, he talked over the question of returning, more particularly with the

captain. John examined the coal bunkers, and found there was only enough to last fifteen days longer at the

outside. It was necessary, therefore, to put in at the nearest port for a fresh supply.

John proposed that he should steer for the Bay of Talcahuano, where the DUNCAN had once before been

revictualed before she commenced her voyage of circumnavigation. It was a direct route across, and lay

exactly along the 37th parallel. From thence the yacht, being amply provisioned, might go south, double Cape

This plan was adopted, and orders were given to the engineer to get up the steam. Half an hour afterward the

beakhead of the yacht was turned toward Talcahuano, over a sea worthy of being called the Pacific, and at

six P. M. the last mountains of New Zealand had disappeared in warm, hazy mist on the horizon.

The return voyage was fairly commenced. A sad voyage, for the courageous searching party to come back to

the port without bringing home Harry Grant with them! The crew, so joyous at departure and so hopeful,

were coming back to Europe defeated and discouraged. There was not one among the brave fellows whose

heart did not swell at the thought of seeing his own country once more; and yet there was not one among

them either who would not have been willing to brave the perils of the sea for a long time still if they could

Consequently, the hurrahs which greeted the return of Lord Glenarvan to the yacht soon gave place to

dejection. Instead of the close intercourse which had formerly existed among the passengers, and the lively

conversations which had cheered the voyage, each one kept apart from the others in the solitude of his own

Paganel, who generally shared in an exaggerated form the feelings of those about him, whether painful or

joyous a man who could have invented hope if necessaryeven Paganel was gloomy and taciturn. He was

seldom visible; his natural loquacity and French vivacity gave place to silence and dejection. He seemed even

more downhearted than his companions. If Glenarvan spoke at all of renewing the search, he shook his head

like a man who has given up all hope, and whose convictions concerning the fate of the shipwrecked men

And yet there was a man on board who could have spoken the decisive word, and refused to break his silence.

This was Ayrton. There was no doubt the fellow knew, if not the present whereabouts of the captain, at least

the place of shipwreck. But it was evident that were Grant found, he would be a witness against him. Hence

his persistent silence, which gave rise to great indignation on board, especially among the crew, who would

Glenarvan repeatedly renewed his attempts with the quartermaster, but promises and threats were alike

useless. Ayrton's obstinacy was so great, and so inexplicable, that the Major began to believe he had nothing

to reveal. His opinion was shared, moreover, by the geographer, as it corroborated his own notion about

But if Ayrton knew nothing, why did he not confess his ignorance? It could not be turned against him. His

silence increased the difficulty of forming any new plan. Was the presence of the quartermaster on the

Australian continent a proof of Harry Grant's being there? It was settled that they must get this information

Lady Helena, seeing her husband's illsuccess, asked his permission to try her powers against the obstinacy

of the quartermaster. When a man had failed, a woman perhaps, with her gentler influence, might succeed. Is

there not a constant repetition going on of the story of the fable where the storm, blow as it will, cannot tear

the cloak from the shoulders of the traveler, while the first warm rays of sunshine make him throw it off

Glenarvan, knowing his young wife's good sense, allowed her to act as she pleased.

The same day (the 5th of March), Ayrton was conducted to Lady Helena's saloon. Mary Grant was to be

present at the interview, for the influence of the young girl might be considerable, and Lady Helena would

For a whole hour the two ladies were closeted with the quartermaster, but nothing transpired about their

interview. What had been said, what arguments they used to win the secret from the convict, or what

questions were asked, remained unknown; but when they left Ayrton, they did not seem to have succeeded, as

In consequence of this, when the quartermaster was being taken back to his cabin, the sailors met him with

violent menaces. He took no notice except by shrugging his shoulders, which so increased their rage, that

John Mangles and Glenarvan had to interfere, and could only repress it with difficulty.

But Lady Helena would not own herself vanquished. She resolved to struggle to the last with this pitiless

man, and went next day herself to his cabin to avoid exposing him again to the vindictiveness of the crew.

The good and gentle Scotchwoman stayed alone with the convict leader for two long hours. Glenarvan in a

state of extreme nervous anxiety, remained outside the cabin, alternately resolved to exhaust completely this

last chance of success, alternately resolved to rush in and snatch his wife from so painful a situation.

But this time when Lady Helena reappeared, her look was full of hope. Had she succeeded in extracting the

However the report soon spread among the sailors that the quartermaster had yielded to the persuasions of

Lady Helena. The effect was electrical. The entire crew assembled on deck far quicker than Tom Austin's

"No," replied Lady Helena, "but he has yielded to my entreaties, and wishes to see you."

Lady Helena retired to her cabin with Mary Grant, and the quartermaster was brought into the saloon where

As soon as the quartermaster was brought into the presence of Lord Glenarvan, his keepers withdrew.

"Yes, but I think if Major McNabbs and Mr. Paganel were present it would be better."

Ayrton spoke quite calmly and firmly. Glenarvan looked at him for an instant, and then sent to summon

"We are all ready to listen to you," said Glenarvan, when his two friends had taken their place at the saloon

"My Lord, it is usual for witnesses to be present at every contract or transaction between two parties. That is

why I desire the presence of Messrs. Paganel and McNabbs, for it is, properly speaking, a bargain which I

Glenarvan, accustomed to Ayrton's ways, exhibited no surprise, though any bargaining between this man and

"This," replied Ayrton. "You wish to obtain from me certain facts which may be useful to you. I wish to

obtain from you certain advantages which would be valuable to me. It is giving for giving, my Lord. Do you

"These," he said, "are the advantages I ask. It is still your intention, I suppose, to deliver me up to the English

"I don't say it is not," replied the quartermaster quietly. "Then of course you would never consent to set me at

Glenarvan hesitated before replying to a question so plainly put. On the answer he gave, perhaps the fate of

"A middle place, my Lord, between the gibbet that awaits me and the liberty which you cannot grant me."

"To allow me to be left on one of the uninhabited islands of the Pacific, with such things as are absolute

Glenarvan, quite unprepared for such a proposal, looked at his two friends in silence. But after a brief

"Ayrton, if I agree to your request, you will tell me all I have an interest in knowing."

"Yes, my Lord, that is to say, all I know about Captain Grant and the BRITANNIA."

"Oh, I see what you are uneasy about. You need a guarantee for me, for the truth of a criminal. That's natural.

But what can you have under the circumstances. There is no help for it, you must either take my offer or

"And you do right, my Lord. Besides, if I deceive you, vengeance is in your own power."

"You can come and take me again from where you left me, as I shall have no means of getting away from the

Ayrton had an answer for everything. He anticipated the difficulties and furnished unanswerable arguments

against himself. It was evident he intended to affect perfect good faith in the business. It was impossible to

show more complete confidence. And yet he was prepared to go still further in disinterestedness.

"My Lord and gentlemen," he added, "I wish to convince you of the fact that I am playing cards on the table.

I have no wish to deceive you, and I am going to give you a fresh proof of my sincerity in this matter. I deal

"My Lord, I have not your promise yet to accede to my proposal, and yet I do not scruple to tell you that I

"Yes, my Lord, the details I am in a position to give you relate to myself. They are entirely personal, and will

Keen disappointment was depicted on the faces of Glenarvan and the Major. They thought the quartermaster

in the possession of an important secret, and he declared that his communications would be very nearly

Somehow or other, this avowal of Ayrton, and surrender of himself, so to speak, unconditionally, singularly

"It does not signify," replied Glenarvan. "I accept your proposal, Ayrton. I give you my word to land you on

Was this strange man glad of this decision? One might have doubted it, for his impassive countenance

betokened no emotion whatever. It seemed as if he were acting for someone else rather than himself.

"We have no questions to put to you," said Glenarvan. "Tell us all you know, Ayrton, and begin by declaring

"Gentlemen," replied Ayrton, "I am really Tom Ayrton, the quartermaster of the BRITANNIA. I left Glasgow

on Harry Grant's ship on the 12th of March, 1861. For fourteen months I cruised with him in the Pacific in

search of an advantageous spot for founding a Scotch colony. Harry Grant was the man to carry out grand

projects, but serious disputes often arose between us. His temper and mine could not agree. I cannot bend,

and with Harry Grant, when once his resolution is taken, any resistance is impossible, my Lord. He has an

"But in spite of that, I dared to rebel, and I tried to get the crew to join me, and to take possession of the

vessel. Whether I was to blame or not is of no consequence. Be that as it may, Harry Grant had no scruples,

and on the 8th of April, 1862, he left me behind on the west coast of Australia."

"Of Australia!" said the Major, interrupting Ayrton in his narrative. "Then of course you had quitted the

"Yes," replied the quartermaster, "for the BRITANNIA did not touch there while I was on board. And how I

came to speak of Callao at Paddy O'Moore's farm was that I learned the circumstances from your recital."

"I found myself abandoned on a nearly desert coast, but only forty miles from the penal settlement at Perth,

the capital of Western Australia. As I was wandering there along the shore, I met a band of convicts who had

just escaped, and I joined myself to them. You will dispense, my Lord, with any account of my life for two

years and a half. This much, however, I must tell you, that I became the leader of the gang, under the name of

Ben Joyce. In September, 1864, I introduced myself at the Irish farm, where I engaged myself as a servant in

my real name, Ayrton. I waited there till I should get some chance of seizing a ship. This was my one idea.

Two months afterward the DUNCAN arrived. During your visit to the farm you related Captain Grant's

history, and I learned then facts of which I was not previously aware that the BRITANNIA had touched at

Callao, and that her latest news was dated June, 1862, two months after my disembarkation, and also about

the document and the loss of the ship somewhere along the 37th parallel; and, lastly, the strong reasons you

had for supposing Harry Grant was on the Australian continent. Without the least hesitation I determined to

appropriate the DUNCAN, a matchless vessel, able to outdistance the swiftest ships in the British Navy. But

serious injuries had to be repaired. I therefore let it go to Melbourne, and joined myself to you in my true

character as quartermaster, offering to guide you to the scene of the shipwreck, fictitiously placed by me on

the east coast of Australia. It was in this way, followed or sometimes preceded by my gang of convicts, I

directed your expedition toward the province of Victoria. My men committed a bootless crime at Camden

Bridge; since the DUNCAN, if brought to the coast, could not escape me, and with the yacht once mine, I

was master of the ocean. I led you in this way unsuspectingly as far as the Snowy River. The horses and

bullocks dropped dead one by one, poisoned by the gastrolobium. I dragged the wagon into the marshes,

where it got half buried. At my instancebut you know the rest, my Lord, and you may be sure that but for

the blunder of Mr. Paganel, I should now command the DUNCAN. Such is my history, gentlemen. My

disclosures, unfortunately, cannot put you on the track of Harry Grant, and you perceive that you have made

The quartermaster said no more, but crossed his arms in his usual fashion and waited. Glenarvan and his

friends kept silence. They felt that this strange criminal had spoken the whole truth. He had only missed his

coveted prize, the DUNCAN, through a cause independent of his will. His accomplices had gone to Twofold

Bay, as was proved by the convict blouse found by Glenarvan. Faithful to the orders of their chief, they had

kept watch on the yacht, and at length, weary of waiting, had returned to the old haunt of robbers and

The Major put the first question, his object being to verify the dates of the BRITANNIA.

"You are sure then," he said, "that it was on the 8th of April you were left on the west coast of Australia?"

"Say all you can, Ayrton," said Glenarvan, "the least indication may set us in the right course."

"I only know this much, my Lord," replied the quartermaster, "that Captain Grant intended to visit New

Zealand. Now, as this part of the programme was not carried out while I was on board, it is not impossible

that on leaving Callao the BRITANNIA went to reconnoiter New Zealand. This would agree with the date

"But," objected Glenarvan, "there is nothing in the fragmentary words in the document that could apply to

"Well, Ayrton," said Glenarvan, "you have kept your word, and I will keep mine. We have to decide now on

"Yes," returned Glenarvan; "he is a strong, clearheaded fellow. Why was it that he must needs turn his

"I must fear he is irrevocably lost. Poor children! Who can tell them where their father is?"

"I can!" replied Paganel. "Yes; I can!" One could not help remarking that the geographer, so loquacious and

impatient usually, had scarcely spoken during Ayrton's examination. He listened without opening his mouth.

But this speech of his now was worth many others, and it made Glenarvan spring to his feet, crying out:

"Hear me first, and shrug your shoulders afterward," said Paganel. "I did not speak sooner, because you

would not have believed me. Besides, it was useless; and I only speak today because Ayrton's opinion just

"Listen and judge," replied Paganel. "It is not without reason, or, rather, I had a reason for making the blunder

which has saved our lives. When I was in the very act of writing the letter to Glenarvan's dictation, the word

ZEALAND was swimming in my brain. This is why. You remember we were in the wagon. McNabbs had

just apprised Lady Helena about the convicts; he had given her the number of the _Australian and New

Zealand Gazette_ which contained the account of the catastrophe at Camden Bridge. Now, just as I was

writing, the newspaper was lying on the ground, folded in such a manner that only two syllables of the title

were visible; these two syllables were ALAND. What a sudden light flashed on my mind. ALAND was one

of the words in the English document, one that hitherto we had translated _a terre_, and which must have

"Yes," continued Paganel, with profound conviction; "this meaning had escaped me, and do you know why?

Because my wits were exercised naturally on the French document, as it was most complete, and in that this

"Oh, oh!" said the Major; "your imagination goes too far, Paganel; and you forget your former deductions."

"Well, and this syllable, INDI, which was first the root of the INDIANS, and second the root of the word

"Well, the third and last time," replied Paganel, "it will be the first syllable of the word INDIGENCE."

"My dear lord," replied Paganel, "I am going to translate the document according to my third interpretation,

and you shall judge. I only make two observations beforehand. First, forget as much as possible preceding

interpretations, and divest your mind of all preconceived notions. Second, certain parts may appear to you

strained, and it is possible that I translate them badly; but they are of no importance; among others, the word

AGONIE, which chokes me; but I cannot find any other explanation. Besides, my interpretation was founded

on the French document; and don't forget it was written by an Englishman, who could not be familiar with the

"LE 27th JUIN, 1862, _le troismats Britannia_, de _Glasgow, a sombre_ apres une longue AGONIE dans

les mers AUSTRALES sur les cotes de la Nouvelle ZELANDEin English _Zealand. Deux matelots_ et le

_Capitaine Grant_ ont pu y ABORDER. La CONTINUellement en PRoie a une CRUELle INDIgence, ils ont

_jete ce document_ par_de lon_gitude ET 37 degrees 11' de LATItude. _Venex a leur_ secours, ou ils sont

PERDUS!" (On the 27th of June, 1865, the threemast vessel BRITANNIA, of Glasgow, has foundered after

a long AGOnie in the Southern Seas, on the coast of New Zealand. Two sailors and Captain Grant have

succeeded in landing. Continually a prey to cruel indigence, they have thrown this document into the sea

in longitude and 37 degrees 11' latitude. Come to their help, or they are lost.)

Paganel stopped. His interpretation was admissible. But precisely because it appeared as likely as the

preceding, it might be as false. Glenarvan and the Major did not then try and discuss it. However, since no

traces of the BRITANNIA had yet been met with, either on the Patagonian or Australian coasts, at the points

where these countries are crossed by the 37th parallel, the chances were in favor of New Zealand.

"Now, Paganel," said Glenarvan, "will you tell me why you have kept this interpretation secret for nearly two

"Because I did not wish to buoy you up again with vain hopes. Besides, we were going to Auckland, to the

"Because, however just the interpretation, it could do nothing for the deliverance of the captain."

"Because, admitting that the captain was wrecked on the New Zealand coast, now that two years have passed

and he has not reappeared, he must have perished by shipwreck or by the New Zealanders."

"That vestiges of the wreck might be found; but that the survivors of the BRITANNIA have, beyond doubt,

"Keep all this silent, friends," said Glenarvan, "and let me choose a fitting moment to communicate these sad

THE crew soon heard that no light had been thrown on the situation of Captain Grant by the revelations of

Ayrton, and it caused profound disappointment among them, for they had counted on the quartermaster, and

The yacht therefore continued her course. They had yet to select the island for Ayrton's banishment.

Paganel and John Mangles consulted the charts on board, and exactly on the 37th parallel found a little isle

marked by the name of Maria Theresa, a sunken rock in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, 3,500 miles from

the American coast, and 1,500 miles from New Zealand. The nearest land on the north was the Archipelago

of Pomotou, under the protectorate of France; on the south there was nothing but the eternal icebelt of the

Polar Sea. No ship would come to reconnoiter this solitary isle. No echoes from the world would ever reach

it. The storm birds only would rest awhile on it during their long flight, and in many charts the rock was not

If ever complete isolation was to be found on earth, it was on this little outoftheway island. Ayrton was

informed of its situation, and expressed his willingness to live there apart from his fellows. The head of the

Two days later, at two o'clock, the man on watch signaled land on the horizon. This was Maria Theresa, a

low, elongated island, scarcely raised above the waves, and looking like an enormous whale. It was still thirty

miles distant from the yacht, whose stem was rapidly cutting her way over the water at the rate of sixteen

Gradually the form of the island grew more distinct on the horizon. The orb of day sinking in the west, threw

up its peculiar outlines in sharp relief. A few peaks of no great elevation stood out here and there, tipped with

sunlight. At five o'clock John Mangles could discern a light smoke rising from it.

"Is it a volcano?" he asked of Paganel, who was gazing at this new land through his telescope.

"I don't know what to think," replied the geographer; "Maria Theresa is a spot little known; nevertheless, it

would not be surprising if its origin were due to some submarine upheaval, and consequently it may be

"But in that case," said Glenarvan, "is there not reason to fear that if an eruption produced it, an eruption may

"That is not possible," replied Paganel. "We know of its existence for several centuries, which is our security.

When the Isle Julia emerged from the Mediterranean, it did not remain long above the waves, and

"No, your honor, I must not risk the DUNCAN in the dark, for I am unacquainted with the coast. I will keep

under steam, but go very slowly, and tomorrow, at daybreak, we can send off a boat."

At eight o'clock in the evening, Maria Theresa, though five miles to leeward, appeared only an elongated

At nine o'clock, a bright glare became visible, and flames shot up through the darkness. The light was steady

"That confirms the supposition of a volcano," said Paganel, observing it attentively.

"Yet," replied John Mangles, "at this distance we ought to hear the noise which always accompanies an

"That's true," said Paganel. "It is a volcano that blazes, but does not speak. The gleam seems intermittent too,

"Ah!" he exclaimed, "another fire? On the shore this time! Look! It moves! It has changed its place!"

John was not mistaken. A fresh fire had appeared, which seemed to die out now and then, and suddenly flare

"No," replied the Major, "he would be too bad a gift even to bestow on savages."

"We must find some other uninhabited island," said Glenarvan, who could not help smiling at the delicacy of

"At all events, don't let us trust them," added Paganel. "The New Zealanders have the barbarous custom of

deceiving ships by moving lights, like the wreckers on the Cornish coast in former times. Now the natives of

"Keep her off a point," called out John to the man at the helm. "Tomorrow at sunrise we shall know what

At eleven o'clock, the passengers and John Mangles retired to their cabins. In the forepart of the yacht the

man on watch was pacing the deck, while aft, there was no one but the man at the wheel.

The two children of the captain, leaning over the rail, gazed sadly at the phosphorescent waves and the

luminous wake of the DUNCAN. Mary was thinking of her brother's future, and Robert of his sister's. Their

father was uppermost in the minds of both. Was this idolized parent still in existence? Must they give him

up? But no, for what would life be without him? What would become of them without him? What would

The young boy, old above his years through trouble, divined the thoughts that troubled his sister, and taking

her hand in his own, said, "Mary, we must never despair. Remember the lessons our father gave us. Keep

your courage up and no matter what befalls you, let us show this obstinate courage which can rise above

everything. Up to this time, sister, you have been working for me, it is my turn now, and I will work for you."

"Yes, sister; I want to be a sailor, like my father and Captain John. Mary, dear Mary, Captain John has not

lost all hope, he says. You have confidence in his devotion to us, and so have I. He is going to make a grand

sailor out of me some day, he has promised me he will; and then we are going to look for our father together.

Tell me you are willing, sister mine. What our father would have done for us it is our duty, mine, at least, to

do for him. My life has one purpose to which it should be entirely consecrated that is to search, and never

cease searching for my father, who would never have given us up. Ah, Mary, how good our father was!"

"And so noble, so generous!" added Mary. "Do you know, Robert, he was already a glory to our country, and

that he would have been numbered among our great men if fate had not arrested his course."

Mary put her arm around the boy, and hugged him fondly as he felt her tears fall on his forehead.

"Mary, Mary!" he cried, "it doesn't matter what our friends say, I still hope, and will always hope. A man like

Mary Grant could not reply. Sobs choked her voice. A thousand feelings struggled in her breast at the news

that fresh attempts were about to be made to recover Harry Grant, and that the devotion of the captain was so

"Yes," replied Robert. "He is a brother that will never forsake us, never! I will be a sailor, you'll say yes,

won't you, sister? And let me join him in looking for my father. I am sure you are willing."

"You will not be alone, Mary, I know that. My friend John told me so. Lady Helena will not let you leave her.

You are a woman; you can and should accept her kindness. To refuse would be ungrateful, but a man, my

"We will keep it, little sister! All that is settled, and settled so well, by our friend John, and also by Lord

Glenarvan. He is to keep you at Malcolm Castle as if you were his daughter. My Lord told my friend John so,

and he told me. You will be at home there, and have someone to speak to about our father, while you are

waiting till John and I bring him back to you some day. Ah! what a grand day that will be!" exclaimed

"My boy, my brother," replied Mary, "how happy my father would be if he could hear you. How much you

are like him, dear Robert, like our dear, dear father. When you grow up you'll be just himself."

"Oh, that will not be difficult," replied Robert, with boyish confidence. "We will love and revere them, and

we will tell them so; and we will give them plenty of kisses, and some day, when we can get the chance, we

"We'll live for them, on the contrary," replied the young girl, covering her brother's forehead with kisses.

The two children then relapsed into silence, gazing out into the dark night, and giving way to long reveries,

interrupted occasionally by a question or remark from one to the other. A long swell undulated the surface of

A strange and altogether supernatural incident now occurred. The brother and sister, by some of those

magnetic communications which link souls mysteriously together, were the subjects at the same time and the

Out of the midst of these waves, with their alternations of light and shadow, a deep plaintive voice sent up a

They both started up and leaned over the railing, and peered into the gloom with questioning eyes.

"Robert," said Mary, pale with emotion, "I thoughtyes, I thought as you did, thatWe must both be ill

A second time the cry reached them, and this time the illusion was so great, that they both exclaimed

It was too much for Mary. Overcome with emotion, she fell fainting into Robert's arms.

The man at the wheel darted forward to lift up the girl. The sailors on watch ran to assist, and John Mangles,

"My sister is dying, and my father is there!" exclaimed Robert, pointing to the waves.

"Yes!" he repeated, "my father is there! I heard my father's voice; Mary heard it too!"

Just at this moment, Mary Grant recovering consciousness, but wandering and excited, called out, "My

And the poor girl started up, and leaning over the side of the yacht, wanted to throw herself into the sea.

"My LordLady Helena!" she exclaimed, clasping her hands, "I tell you my father is there! I can declare

that I heard his voice come out of the waves like a wail, as if it were a last adieu."

The young girl went off again into convulsions and spasms, which became so violent that she had to be

carried to her cabin, where Lady Helena lavished every care on her. Robert kept on repeating, "My father! my

The spectators of this painful scene saw that the captain's children were laboring under an hallucination. But

Glenarvan made an attempt, however. He took Robert's hand, and said, "You say you heard your father's

"Yes, I recognized it immediately. Yes, yes; I can swear to it! My sister heard it, and recognized it as well.

How could we both be deceived? My Lord, do let us go to my father's help. A boat! a boat!"

Glenarvan saw it was impossible to undeceive the poor boy, but he tried once more by saying to the man at

"Hawkins, you were at the wheel, were you not, when Miss Mary was so strangely attacked?"

"If it had been Hawkins's father," returned the boy, with indomitable energy, "Hawkins would not say he had

Sobs choked his voice; he became pale and silent, and presently fell down insensible, like his sister.

"Yes," said Glenarvan; "excessive grief has produced the same hallucination in both of them, and at the same

"In both of them!" muttered Paganel; "that's strange, and pure science would say inadmissible."

He leaned over the side of the vessel, and listened attentively, making a sign to the rest to keep still.

But profound silence reigned around. Paganel shouted his loudest. No response came.

"It is strange," repeated the geographer, going back to his cabin. "Close sympathy in thought and grief does

Next day, March 4, at 5 A. M., at dawn, the passengers, including Mary and Robert, who would not stay

behind, were all assembled on the poop, each one eager to examine the land they had only caught a glimpse

The yacht was coasting along the island at the distance of about a mile, and its smallest details could be seen

Suddenly Robert gave a loud cry, and exclaimed he could see two men running about and gesticulating, and a

"My Lord," said Robert, trembling with emotion, "if you don't want me to swim to the shore, let a boat be

No one dared to speak. What! on this little isle, crossed by the 37th parallel, there were three men,

shipwrecked Englishmen! Instantaneously everyone thought of the voice heard by Robert and Mary the

preceding night. The children were right, perhaps, in the affirmation. The sound of a voice might have

reached them, but this voice was it their father's? No, alas, most assuredly no. And as they thought of the

dreadful disappointment that awaited them, they trembled lest this new trial should crush them completely.

But who could stop them from going on shore? Lord Glenarvan had not the heart to do it.

Another minute and the boat was ready. The two children of Captain Grant, Glenarvan, John Mangles, and

Paganel, rushed into it, and six sailors, who rowed so vigorously that they were presently almost close to the

A man was standing on the beach, between two others. His tall, powerful form, and his physiognomy, with its

mingled expression of boldness and gentleness, bore a resemblance both to Mary and Robert. This was

indeed the man the children had so often described. Their hearts had not deceived them. This was their father,

The captain had heard Mary's cry, for he held out his arms, and fell flat on the sand, as if struck by a

JOY does not kill, for both father and children recovered before they had reached the yacht. The scene which

followed, who can describe? Language fails. The whole crew wept aloud at the sight of these three clasped

The moment Harry Grant came on deck, he knelt down reverently. The pious Scotchman's first act on

touching the yacht, which to him was the soil of his native land, was to return thanks to the God of his

deliverance. Then, turning to Lady Helena and Lord Glenarvan, and his companions, he thanked them in

broken words, for his heart was too full to speak. During the short passage from the isle to the yacht, his

What an immense debt he owed to this noble lady and her friends! From Lord Glenarvan, down to the lowest

sailor on board, how all had struggled and suffered for him! Harry Grant expressed his gratitude with such

simplicity and nobleness, his manly face suffused with pure and sweet emotion, that the whole crew felt

amply recompensed for the trials they had undergone. Even the impassable Major himself felt a tear steal

down his cheek in spite of all his selfcommand; while the good, simple Paganel cried like a child who does

Harry Grant could not take his eyes off his daughter. He thought her beautiful, charming; and he not only said

so to himself, but repeated it aloud, and appealed to Lady Helena for confirmation of his opinion, as if to

convince himself that he was not blinded by his paternal affection. His boy, too, came in for admiration.

"How he has grown! he is a man!" was his delighted exclamation. And he covered the two children so dear to

him with the kisses he had been heaping up for them during his two years of absence.

Robert then presented all his friends successively, and found means always to vary the formula of

introduction, though he had to say the same thing about each. The fact was, each and all had been perfect in

John Mangles blushed like a child when his turn came, and his voice trembled as he spoke to Mary's father.

Lady Helena gave Captain Grant a narrative of the voyage, and made him proud of his son and daughter. She

told him of the young hero's exploits, and how the lad had already paid back part of the paternal debt to Lord

Glenarvan. John Mangles sang Mary's praises in such terms, that Harry Grant, acting on a hint from Lady

Helena, put his daughter's hand into that of the brave young captain, and turning to Lord and Lady Glenarvan,

When everything had been said and resaid over and over again, Glenarvan informed Harry Grant about

Ayrton. Grant confirmed the quartermaster's confession as far as his disembarkation on the coast of Australia

"He is an intelligent, intrepid man," he added, "whose passions have led him astray. May reflection and

But before Ayrton was transferred, Harry Grant wished to do the honors of his rock to his friends. He invited

Glenarvan and his friends accepted the invitation most willingly. Robert and Mary were eagerly longing to

see the solitary house where their father had so often wept at the thought of them. A boat was manned, and

the Captain and his two children, Lord and Lady Glenarvan, the Major, John Mangles, and Paganel, landed

A few hours sufficed to explore the whole domain of Harry Grant. It was in fact the summit of a submarine

mountain, a plateau composed of basaltic rocks and volcanic DEBRIS. During the geological epochs of the

earth, this mountain had gradually emerged from the depths of the Pacific, through the action of the

subterranean fires, but for ages back the volcano had been a peaceful mountain, and the filledup crater, an

island rising out of the liquid plain. Then soil formed. The vegetable kingdom took possession of this new

land. Several whalers landed domestic animals there in passing; goats and pigs, which multiplied and ran

wild, and the three kingdoms of nature were now displayed on this island, sunk in mid ocean.

When the survivors of the shipwrecked BRITANNIA took refuge there, the hand of man began to organize

the efforts of nature. In two years and a half, Harry Grant and his two sailors had metamorphosed the island.

Several acres of wellcultivated land were stocked with vegetables of excellent quality.

The house was shaded by luxuriant gumtrees. The magnificent ocean stretched before the windows,

sparkling in the sunlight. Harry Grant had the table placed beneath the grand trees, and all the guests seated

themselves. A hind quarter of a goat, nardou bread, several bowls of milk, two or three roots of wild endive,

and pure fresh water, composed the simple repast, worthy of the shepherds of Arcadia.

Paganel was enchanted. His old fancies about Robinson Crusoe revived in full force. "He is not at all to be

pitied, that scoundrel, Ayrton!" he exclaimed, enthusiastically. "This little isle is just a paradise!"

"Yes," replied Harry Grant, "a paradise to these poor, shipwrecked fellows that Heaven had pity on, but I am

sorry that Maria Theresa was not an extensive and fertile island, with a river instead of a stream, and a port

"Because I should have made it the foundation of the colony with which I mean to dower Scotland."

"Ah, Captain Grant, you have not given up the project, then, which made you so popular in our old country?"

"No, my Lord, and God has only saved me through your efforts that I might accomplish my task. My poor

brothers in old Caledonia, all who are needy must have a refuge provided for them in another land against

their misery, and my dear country must have a colony of her own, for herself alone, somewhere in these seas,

"Ah, that is very true, Captain Grant," said Lady Helena. "This is a grand project of yours, and worthy of a

"No, madam, it is a rock only fit at most to support a few settlers; while what we need is a vast country,

"Well, captain," exclaimed Glenarvan, "the future is ours, and this country we will seek for together."

And the two brave Scotchmen joined hands in a hearty grip and so sealed the compact.

A general wish was expressed to hear, while they were on the island, the account of the shipwreck of the

BRITANNIA, and of the two years spent by the survivors in this very place. Harry Grant was delighted to

"My story," he said, "is that of all the Robinson Crusoes cast upon an island, with only God and themselves

"It was during the night of the 26th or 27th of June, 1862, that the BRITANNIA, disabled by a six days'

storm, struck against the rocks of Maria Theresa. The sea was mountains high, and lifeboats were useless. My

unfortunate crew all perished, except Bob Learce and Joe Bell, who with myself managed to reach shore after

"The land which received us was only an uninhabited island, two miles broad and five long, with about thirty

trees in the interior, a few meadows, and a brook of fresh water, which fortunately never dried up. Alone with

my sailors, in this corner of the globe, I did not despair. I put my trust in God, and accustomed myself to

struggle resolutely for existence. Bob and Joe, my brave companions in misfortune, my friends, seconded me

"We began like the fictitious Robinson Crusoe of Defoe, our model, by collecting the planks of the ship, the

tools, a little powder, and firearms, and a bag of precious seeds. The first few days were painful enough, but

hunting and fishing soon afforded us a sure supply of food, for wild goats were in abundance in the interior of

the island, and marine animals abounded on the coast. By degrees we fell into regular ways and habits of life.

"I had saved my instruments from the wreck, and knew exactly the position of the island. I found we were out

of the route of vessels, and could not be rescued unless by some providential chance. I accepted our trying lot

composedly, always thinking, however, of my dear ones, remembering them every day in my prayers, though

"However, we toiled on resolutely, and before long several acres of land were sown with the seed off the

BRITANNIA; potatoes, endive, sorrel, and other vegetables besides, gave wholesome variety to our daily

fare. We caught some young kids, which soon grew quite tame. We had milk and butter. The nardou, which

grew abundantly in dried up creeks, supplied us with tolerably substantial bread, and we had no longer any

"We had built a log hut with the DEBRIS of the BRITANNIA, and this was covered over with sail cloth,

carefully tarred over, and beneath this secure shelter the rainy season passed comfortably. Many a plan was

discussed here, and many a dream indulged in, the brightest of which is this day realized.

"I had at first the idea of trying to brave the perils of the ocean in a canoe made out of the spars of the ship,

but 1,500 miles lay between us and the nearest coast, that is to say the islands of the Archipelago of Pomotou.

No boat could have stood so long a voyage. I therefore relinquished my scheme, and looked for no

"Ah, my poor children! how often we have stood on the top of the rocks and watched the few vessels passing

in the distance far out at sea. During the whole period of our exile only two or three vessels appeared on the

horizon, and those only to disappear again immediately. Two years and a half were spent in this manner. We

gave up hoping, but yet did not despair. At last, early yesterday morning, when I was standing on the highest

peak of the island, I noticed a light smoke rising in the west. It increased, and soon a ship appeared in sight. It

seemed to be coming toward us. But would it not rather steer clear of an island where there was no harbor.

"Ah, what a day of agony that was! My heart was almost bursting. My comrades kindled a fire on one of the

peaks. Night came on, but no signal came from the yacht. Deliverance was there, however. Were we to see it

"I hesitated no longer. The darkness was growing deeper. The ship might double the island during the night. I

jumped into the sea, and attempted to make my way toward it. Hope trebled my strength, I cleft the waves

with superhuman vigor, and had got so near the yacht that I was scarcely thirty fathoms off, when it tacked

"This provoked me to the despairing cry, which only my two children heard. It was no illusion.

"Then I came back to the shore, exhausted and overcome with emotion and fatigue. My two sailors received

me half dead. It was a horrible night this last we spent on the island, and we believed ourselves abandoned

forever, when day dawned, and there was the yacht sailing nearly alongside, under easy steam. Your boat was

loweredwe were savedand, oh, wonder of Divine goodness, my children, my beloved children, were

Robert and Mary almost smothered their father with kisses and caresses as he ended his narrative.

It was now for the first time that the captain heard that he owed his deliverance to the somewhat

V. IV Verne document which he had placed in a bottle and confined to the mercy of the ocean.

But what were Jacques Paganel's thoughts during Captain Grant's recital? The worthy geographer was turning

over in his brain for the thousandth time the words of the document. He pondered his three successive

interpretations, all of which had proved false. How had this island, called Maria Theresa, been indicated in

At last Paganel could contain himself no longer, and seizing Harry Grant's hand, he exclaimed:

"Captain! will you tell me at last what really was in your indecipherable document?"

A general curiosity was excited by this question of the geographer, for the enigma which had been for nine

"Well, captain," repeated Paganel, "do you remember the precise words of the document?"

"Exactly," replied Harry Grant; "and not a day has passed without my recalling to memory words with which

"And what are they, captain?" asked Glenarvan. "Speak, for our _amour propre_ is wounded to the quick!"

"I am ready to satisfy you," replied Harry Grant; "but, you know, to multiply the chances of safety, I had

inclosed three documents in the bottle, in three different languages. Which is it you wish to hear?"

"Well, then, let us have the French document," replied Glenarvan. "That is the one that is most respected by

"LE 27 JUIN, 1862, _le troismats Britannia, de Glasgow, s'est perdu a quinze cents lieues de la Patagonie,

dans l'hemisphere austral. Partes a terre, deux matelots et le Capitaine Grant ont atteint l'ile Tabor_"

"LA," continued Harry Grant, "_continuellement en proie a une cruelle indigence, ils ont jete ce document

par_ 153 degrees _de longitude et_ 37 degrees 11' _de latitude. Venes a leur secours, ou ils sont perdus_."

At the name of Tabor, Paganel had started up hastily, and now being unable to restrain himself longer, he

"Undoubtedly, Monsieur Paganel," replied Harry Grant. "It is Maria Theresa on the English and German

At this moment a vigorous thump on Paganel's shoulder almost bent him double. Truth obliges us to say it

was the Major that dealt the blow, though strangely contrary to his usual strict politeness.

But Paganel had not even felt the Major's hand. What was that compared to the geographical blow which had

He had been gradually getting nearer the truth, however, as he learned from Captain Grant. He had almost

entirely deciphered the indecipherable document. The names Patagonia, Australia, New Zealand, had

appeared to him in turn with absolute certainty. CONTIN, at first CONTINENT, had gradually reached its

true meaning, _continuelle. Indi_ had successively signified _indiens, indigenes_, and at last the right word

was foundINDIGENCE. But one mutilated word, ABOR, had baffled the geographer's sagacity. Paganel

had persisted in making it the root of the verb ABORDER, and it turned out to be a proper name, the French

name of the Isle Tabor, the isle which had been a refuge for the shipwrecked sailors of the BRITANNIA. It

was difficult to avoid falling into the error, however, for on the English planispheres on the DUNCAN, the

"No matter?" cried Paganel, tearing his hair; "I ought not to have forgotten its double appellation. It is an

unpardonable mistake, one unworthy of a secretary of the Geographical Society. I am disgraced!"

When the meal was over, Harry Grant put everything in order in his house. He took nothing away, wishing

the guilty to inherit the riches of the innocent. Then they returned to the vessel, and, as Glenarvan had

determined to start the same day, he gave immediate orders for the disembarkation of the quartermaster.

Ayrton was brought up on the poop, and found himself face to face with Harry Grant.

"Yes, it is you, captain," replied Ayrton, without the least sign of surprise at Harry Grant's recovery. "Well, I

"You are going to take my place on this uninhabited island. May Heaven give you repentance!"

"Now then, listen to my last words, Ayrton. You will be cut off here from all the world, and no

communication with your fellows is possible. Miracles are rare, and you will not be able to quit this isle. You

will be alone, with no eye upon you but that of God, who reads the deepest secrets of the heart; but you will

be neither lost nor forsaken, as Captain Grant was. Unworthy as you are of anyone's remembrance, you will

not be dropped out of recollection. I know where you are, Ayrton; I know where to find you I shall never

These were the final words exchanged between Glenarvan and the quartermaster. The boat was ready and

John Mangles had previously conveyed to the island several cases of preserved food, besides clothing, and

tools and firearms, and a supply of powder and shot. The quartermaster could commence a new life of honest

labor. Nothing was lacking, not even books; among others, the Bible, so dear to English hearts.

The parting hour had come. The crew and all the passengers were assembled on deck. More than one felt his

heart swell with emotion. Mary Grant and Lady Helena could not restrain their feelings.

"Must it be done?" said the young wife to her husband. "Must the poor man be left there?"

At that moment the boat, in charge of John Mangles, turned away. Ayrton, who remained standing, and still

Glenarvan uncovered, and all the crew followed his example, as if in presence of a man who was about to die,

On reaching land, Ayrton jumped on the sandy shore, and the boat returned to the yacht. It was then four

o'clock in the afternoon, and from the poop the passengers could see the quartermaster gazing at the ship,

The steam hissed and puffed out, the screw began to stir the waves, and by eight o'clock the last peaks of Isle

ON the 19th of March, eleven days after leaving the island, the DUNCAN sighted the American coast, and

next day dropped anchor in the bay of Talcahuano. They had come back again after a voyage of five months,

during which, and keeping strictly along the 37th parallel, they had gone round the world. The passengers in

this memorable expedition, unprecedented in the annals of the Travelers' Club, had visited Chili, the Pampas,

the Argentine Republic, the Atlantic, the island of Tristan d'Acunha, the Indian Ocean, Amsterdam Island,

Australia, New Zealand, Isle Tabor, and the Pacific. Their search had not been fruitless, for they were

Not one of the brave Scots who set out at the summons of their chief, but could answer to their names; all

As soon as the DUNCAN had reprovisioned, she sailed along the coast of Patagonia, doubled Cape Horn,

and made a swift run up the Atlantic Ocean. No voyage could be more devoid of incident. The yacht was

simply carrying home a cargo of happiness. There was no secret now on board, not even John Mangles's

Yes, there was one mystery still, which greatly excited McNabbs's curiosity. Why was it that Paganel

remained always hermetically fastened up in his clothes, with a big comforter round his throat and up to his

very ears? The Major was burning with desire to know the reason of this singular fashion. But in spite of

interrogations, allusions, and suspicions on the part of McNabbs, Paganel would not unbutton.

Not even when the DUNCAN crossed the line, and the heat was so great that the seams of the deck were

melting. "He is so DISTRAIT that he thinks he is at St. Petersburg," said the Major, when he saw the

geographer wrapped in an immense greatcoat, as if the mercury had been frozen in the thermometer.

At last on the 9th of May, fiftythree days from the time of leaving Talcahuano, John Mangles sighted the

lights of Cape Clear. The yacht entered St. George's Channel, crossed the Irish Sea, and on the 10th of May

reached the Firth of Clyde. At 11 o'clock she dropped anchor off Dunbarton, and at 2 P.M. the passengers

As fate would have it then, Harry Grant and his two companions were saved. John Mangles wedded Mary

Grant in the old cathedral of St. Mungo, and Mr. Paxton, the same clergyman who had prayed nine months

before for the deliverance of the father, now blessed the marriage of his daughter and his deliverer. Robert

was to become a sailor like Harry Grant and John Mangles, and take part with them in the captain's grand

The fact was, the learned geographer after his heroic exploits, could not escape celebrity. His blunders made

quite a FURORE among the fashionables of Scotland, and he was overwhelmed with courtesies.

It was then that an amiable lady, about thirty years of age, in fact, a cousin of McNabbs, a little eccentric

herself, but good and still charming, fell in love with the geographer's oddities, and offered him her hand.

Paganel was far from being insensible to the sentiments of Miss Arabella, but yet he did not dare to speak. It

was the Major who was the medium of communication between these two souls, evidently made for each

other. He even told Paganel that his marriage was the last freak he would be able to allow himself. Paganel

was in a great state of embarrassment, but strangely enough could not make up his mind to speak the fatal

"Oh, Major, she is charming," exclaimed Paganel, "a thousand times too charming, and if I must tell you all,

"Be easy on that score," replied the Major, "she has, and more than one. The most perfect woman in the

"I am unworthy of Miss Arabella," was the invariable reply of the geographer. And to this he would stick.

At last, one day being fairly driven in a corner by the intractable Major, he ended by confiding to him, under

the seal of secrecy, a certain peculiarity which would facilitate his apprehension should the police ever be on

"On the contrary, it only makes you more uncommon. It adds to your personal merits. It is the very thing to

And the Major with imperturbable gravity left Paganel in a state of the utmost disquietude.

A short conversation ensued between McNabbs and Miss Arabella. A fortnight afterwards, the marriage was

celebrated in grand style in the chapel of Malcolm Castle. Paganel looked magnificent, but closely buttoned

And this secret of the geographer would have been forever buried in oblivion, if the Major had not mentioned

it to Glenarvan, and he could not hide it from Lady Helena, who gave a hint to Mrs. Mangles. To make a long

story short, it got in the end to M. Olbinett's ears, and soon became noised abroad.

Jacques Paganel, during his three days' captivity among the Maories, had been tattooed from the feet to the

shoulders, and he bore on his chest a heraldic kiwi with outspread wings, which was biting at his heart.

This was the only adventure of his grand voyage that Paganel could never get over, and he always bore a

grudge to New Zealand on account of it. It was for this reason too, that, notwithstanding solicitation and

regrets, he never would return to France. He dreaded lest he should expose the whole Geographical Society in

his person to the jests of caricaturists and low newspapers, by their secretary coming back tattooed.

The return of the captain to Scotland was a national event, and Harry Grant was soon the most popular man in

old Caledonia. His son Robert became a sailor like himself and Captain Mangles, and under the patronage of

Lord Glenarvan they resumed the project of founding a Scotch colony in the Southern Seas.